《Sorry ex You'll Never Win Me Back》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Bang A divorce settlement was thrown in front of Nova Bush. Your cousin has awakened. I promised her that the title of Mrs. King will not belong to N?velDrama.Org ? content. anyone else, as long as I live. Nova, sign it, were divorced. Novas cousin had woken up a month ago and she seemed to have foreseen all these. She raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, You still dont believe in me? Henry King sneered, Youve been a vain woman since the day I knew you. For what do you make me trust you? Nova, dont make me repeat it again. Sign the agreement and this mansion belongs to you. This is thest piece of dignity I leave you with! Nova showed disdain in her eyes... He didnt strip off all her properties. And he counted this showing mercy and saving her face? Nova picked up the divorce settlement and saw that Henry had already signed. She said calmly, Has Grandma agree? You think you can have grandma back you up forever? Henry looked at her indifferently, I think you know better than I do about the purpose of our marriage. Nova, dont make a hog of yourself. You will only disgust me more in that way. Nova sneered, Whats the difference between your more and less? Henry looked extremely fierce at her words. He roared, Nova! Nova picked up the pen and said, Okay, Ill sign it. Novas cousin had sent countless indecent photos of her and Henry. What was the point of maitaining such a marriage? Nova crossed out the mansion he gave her and quickly wrote her name down without any hesitation. Their threeCyear marriage ended. And she was also emancipated. Nova stood up and said indifferently, Give me an hour. Ill pack up and leave. Henry pressed his lips tightly and stared at her. Then he said, Ive gifted you this mansion. You dont have to leave. No need. I think ces you stayed are... Nova chuckled cruelly and said syble by syble, D-ICRCTCY. Nova! Ignoring the anger of the man behind her, Nova walked upstairs. An hourter. Chapter 001 When Nova finished packing and came out the room, Henry had already gone. The divorce settlement was still on the coffee table and was so unpleasant to look at. She took a deep breath. It had been three years. She had to say goodbye to this ce and also to the spoony Nova. From now on, she would live only for herself! After getting out of the vi, she stopped a taxi and went straight to her own ce. Ste Lake was stunned when she saw Nova arrive with a suitcase! No shit! Nova, Im not seeing things, am I? You are not. I am Nova. I listened to your advice this time and decided to focus on my career. Seeing that Ste stood still and looked at her nkly, Nova smiled slightly, Dont you wee me home? Stes face was full of surprise. In the past three years, youve been devoted to your husband and even gave up your career to be a housewife. Which one of the pigs learned to fly? You suddenly have a whim to work? Or are you joking with me? Ste was Novas assistant. No one except her knew Novas concealed identity, acewyer Polly! A popr saying on the Inte was that when Polly ranked herself the second, no one dared to boast himself the first. Countlesswyers be terrified at her name. Nova put the suitcase away, and then turned to Ste and asked, Is there anyone looking for ne again recently? Any interesting cases? 1 sh of light passed through Stes eyes. Then, she said sadly, There is indeed one, and the reward is skyChigh, but no one dares to undertake it, and you... cant take it. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Cant take it? Nova walked to the sofa and sat down. Seeing Ste nodding pitifully, she raised her eyebrows and said, Tell me about it. Its...Then Ste told her about the case. Nova tapped her fingers on her tigh while listening, and there was a trace of cunning light in her eyes, Its interesting. Who are the two parties? It...it would be pointless even if you know... Nova looked up at Ste and said nothing. They are the leading figures in the business circle. This time, many things and people will be involved. It was a lifeCandCdeath fight. The one who wants your help is Mr. Don, and Mr. Dons opponent is... Ste sighed for theirmission and continued painfully, Your husband! Nova subconsciously quickened her breath. Ste pressed her chest and said downheartedly, The money is meant to be away from us. Nova yed with her phone and said casually, Its an interesting case. Take it. What? Nova showed determination in her eyes and said firmly, Ive said take the job and I mean it. Ste looked at her without a word. She continued, You will win the case if you are in. But your husband is going to lose billions of dors for that. Polly, this is no joke. Im not joking. Ste was still unable to understand Nova and asked in confusion, But you... why would you help Chester Don? You are Mrs. King! Nova said hoarsely, Im divorced. What?! Ste suddenly sprang to her feet. It was the second breaking news she heard before the tea she made became cool enough to drink. You, are you really divorced? Polly, you... Nova said indifferently, Without him, I can live my own life. Looking at Novas serious look, Ste was relieved after recovering from her shock, You finally got it! Youve paid so much for that jerk, but he doesnt cherish you a bit. You leave him and you are free from suffering. Congrattions, baby! Nova didnt want to talk about this anymore. She changed the topic, Well, get in touch with Mr. Don. Lets get started. Ste was still a little confused and asked, You... you want to take revenge on him because of + 10 your hatred of him? Business is business. Im just keen on this case. She had always liked challenging cases. Since they were divorced, they had nothing to do with each other, and she didnt need to have any scruples. Ste suddenly looked serious. She asked without a blink of her eyes, You can go to court with masks on you before. But you cant conceal your identity now. And if Mr. Don knows who you are, he will definitely refuse your help... Dont worry, I can handle this. Seeing her determination, Ste nodded, Okay, Ill contact them. After contact with the other side, Ste looked at Nova and saw that she was quite depressed. Ste immediately held Novas hand and said, Come on, lets roll. Lets go eat something really nice! Im still starving! And I tell you what, Polly, when you are depressed, find something to do. Keep yourself busy. Or you might be crushed. Nova felt Stes words heartwarming. She said, I was just meditating. I had foreseen such an ending. You dont have to console me. Though Nova was telling the truth, Ste didnt believe a word. Ste dragged her out of the office. There is a restaurant nearby. Their dishes taste amazing. Lets try it! Nova had to agree. The two talked andughed and went to the restaurant. However, when they went in and sat down, they found two familiar people on the left. Nova immediately pulled a long face.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 003 The man was wearing a ck suit which made him look like a rich guy. The man was sitting opposite a woman. They were chatting and he looked gentle. Nova sneered in her heart. What a coincidence. Ste was a little puzzled, and followed Novas gaze. Ste suddenly darkened her face, Why are these two jerks here! Perhaps her voice sounded too agitated, Henry noticed it and turned to them. As he saw them, he looked to be mad. He thought that Nova signed the divorce settlement so readily and forwent the mansion only to catch him in the act so that she could milk more properties from him. Nova took a deep breath. She had thought that her next contact with Henry would be their This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. registering the divorce. She didnt expect to meet him before that. She looked away, and was to stand up and change position. A surprised voice was sounded, Nova is also here. It was Kelly Bush wearing a white dress. Her long hair cascaded down softly behind her and she looked as noble as a goddess. She was looking at Nova with a gentle smile. Nova sneered at Kellys affectation. This seeminglyCinnocent woman was secretly sending indecent photos of herself and Henry to Nova for the past month. She pretended that she couldnt and wouldnt destroy their rtionship on the surface However, her furtive adultery with Henry was well hidden below that surface. Nova had no confidence of sess when fighting such a scheming woman. Nova produced a mocking smile and said, Well, Cousin Kelly. Why arent you resting at home but dining with Mr. King? This was a question. But an intelligent person could understand her sarcasm. But Kelly seemed to be unintelligent. She smiled elegantly and answered, Yeah, I cant live with my parents all the time, so I moved out. And Henry is free today, so he nned to take me out to have some fresh air. Are you... looking for Henry? Do you want to join us? Overshadowing. This word was designed for kinds like Kelly. She sounded like she was the Mrs. King. Ste grinned satirically. This woman knew how to y! If it wasnt for her flirting with Henry, how could Nova live so miserably all these years? Nova sneered, I dont want to be the wet nket. She stood up and was to leave. She was afraid that she would have no interest to stay in this restaurant. A spark showed in Kellys eyes. She hurriedly said, Henry, Nova might have misunderstood us. You... do you need to exin to her? That there was nothing between us. . + 10 Henry sensed Novas contempt and indifference and his expression got icier. He answered. Theres no need to exin. Nova raised her eyebrows and turned to leave, but Henrys words altered her expression to an angrier one. Nova, dont let me see you ying this trick again. If you ever do that again in my sight, then dont me me for being so hard! Ste was so angry at Henrys words that she evenughed, I think, Mister, youre taking yourself too seriously. Po... Nova isnt here for you. Nova stopped and, suppressing the anger in her heart, smiled at Henry, Hard? How hard is little Mr. King? Before Henry could speak, she continued casually, I see that my cousin has been coveting the title of Mrs. Kings for a while. Why dont you marry her as fast as you can, so I dont have to receive disgusting photos anymore. Kellys expression changed slightly, but it returned to normal in a moment. Kelly said helplessly, Nova, I have exined to you many times. I will not destroy your family. It was just that Henry thinks that I have be a vegetable for saving him and he thinks that he owes me. You are misunderstanding us again. Trust is important for a rtionship, isnt it? Henry looked at Novas pretended indifference with disgust. He warned, I dont have time to y tricks with you here! Dont deepen my dislike to you! Seeing that Henry was leaving with Kelly, Nova stood still and said seriously, As Mr. King thinks that I am here for you, to rify the misunderstandings, I propose that we go get our divorce certificate now. Then, we will neither be a hindrance to each others libido expectations. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 004 Kelly held her cutlery tighter as she heard Novas words. Henry had told her that he had divorced Nova. It turned out that he still hadnt had the divorno A certificate! No way! She wouldnt allow her efforts in vain! She hurriedly said eamestly, Dont divorce. Why are you divorcing? Theres nothing between me and Henry, Nova. Why dont you believe him? If you dont like it, I will not have any contact with Henry in the future. After saying that, she turned her head, looked at Henry and said solemnly, Even if Nova was determined to divorce, I cant be an eyesore and let you just divorce. Henry, girls can be coaxed. Some sweet words will perish her thought of divorce. Nova narrowed her eyes. Well, well, lets see how good a persuader Kelly is. Henry would lose his face by being dumped by a woman. And Kelly even told him that Nova just did so in a temper and that Nova would not divorce after cooling down. Then, Henry would insist on divorcing for the sake of his face. However, Nova didnt care anymore. She wanted this marriage toe to an end anyway. In that sense, Kelly was helping her. Henrys sharp gaze was shot on Novas face. The more indifference he felt, the fiercer he looked. Then he snorted and said, Im busy now. My assistant will inform you. After that, he stood up and left without looking back. Kelly was a little stunned. She cast a nce at Nova and followed. Ste stood still and showed only contempt in her eyes, Nova! Thats right. Such a jerk doesnt deserve you at all. Trust me, you will definitely find someone better than him. I think Mr. Don is pretty good. Nova came back to herself andughed softly, Mr. Don is a yboy. Are you joking with me or trying to waste me? Mr. Don is a yboy, but at least he is a warm yboy. Look at that asshole. What is him? Of course, Ste was joking. She wouldnt want Nova to be with Mr. Don. Lets eat. Nova smiled. She had an appetite after the disgusting people had gone away. Ste sighed helplessly, and before she could start tofort Nova, her phone suddenly rang. Nova nced at her, and Ste answered it. Hello, Hearing the words from the other side of the phone, Ste became serious and answered, Okay, I have to discuss with Polly about this. I will give you a reply after that. Then, after some forme, she hung up the phone. Chapter 004 Ste looked at Nova and whispered, It was a guy named Hunter. He works for the Don Family in the legal department of theirpany. He is a collegemate of yours and he wants to talk to you about this case. Do you... Do you want to see him? Nova raised her eyebrows, I do. Why not? Ste immediately said with relief, Okay! Ill let him know in a while. Nova smiled and then left the topic behind. Without the two nuisances, they had a pleasant Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g meal. Ste was afraid that Nova would still be depressed, so she forced Nova to go shopping with her for a whole day. She didnt let Nova go home until they had dinner. Nova was also tired. After reading files about the case, she went to sleep. Unexpectedly, she could live without that man! An expected sleepless night actually brought a deep dreamless sleep. She didnt wake up until the morning rm rang. Nova chuckled. After sorting herself out in good spirit, she had breakfast and then went out. When Nova arrived at the cafe, she found Hunter already seating by the window. Nova went to him and said with a smile, Hunter, you came so early. Hunter raised his head in surprise, but when he saw that it was Nova, the surprise in his eyes turned into shock, Nova? Nova gave Hunter a gentle smile and reminded, You should call me Polly. Hunter was shocked, Nova, you...! When they were in college, he had liked this outstanding girl. He didnt expect her to be... His eyes showed only admiration and shock. The hidden affection was all revealed on his face. However, Nova didnt know that a man and a woman was standing outside the floorCtoCceiling window. Henrys face was shrouded in dark clouds. Because he saw how sincere Novas smile was. And her smile was to a man! Kelly thought it an ill omen. Henry never cared about Nova before, but why is he so angry now? She took a deep breath and, pretending to have just noticed it, said with fake surprise, Nova? Eh? That guy there seemed to be Novas senior collegemate. Henry pressed his lips tightly. Kelly asked with some worry, Henry, Nova has never been like this before. I heard from my parents that she knew her ce and behaved well these years. She is just provoking you because she is mad at you. Why dont you go in and speak honey to her? Speak honey? Henry sneered, If she didnt y tricks on me, I wouldnt marry her. Chapter 004 Nova was chatting with Hunter when she suddenly sensed a sharp gaze. She turned around and found the two people staring at her from outside. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 005 Henrys fierce gaze seemed to be devouring Nova alive in the next moment, and then he walked away without saying a word. Kelly slowly produced a smile. She looked graceful and poised. Nova took back her gaze indifferently and continued to talk to Hunter smilingly. After their discussion, Nova halted a taxi. Just as she habitually touched her neck, she suddenly looked taut! Where is my ne? Turn around! To Avenue Mansion! She must have forgotten to wear it when she packed her things in a hurry. Nova entered the mansion in an hour. When she entered the bedroom, she found Henry standing in front of her dresser and staring absently at a watch in his hand. Surprise shed across Novas eyes. In their threeCyear marriage, he had never stepped into their bedroom. But now he was actually looking at the watch she once gave him? He disliked the watch when he received it, and even smashed it to the ground. She put it together piece by piece with glue. It was obviously a broken junk, but she was reluctant to throw it away. Henry sensed someone watching him from behind. And when he turned around, he met her indifferent gaze. He snorted and threw the watch on the dresser with pretended unconcern. You put this rubbish on it? You think I am a tramp? Nova said indifferently, Then dump it. Henrys pupils contracted! She told him to dump a watch she cared about so easily. Indeed! She has changed! Or she wouldnt be dating guys, joking andughing! The tendons on his forehead stood out in anger. He darkened his face and said, Nova Bush! You agreed to divorce so readily because youve gotten yourself a backCup man! Nova smiled cruelly, Thatll exin. After she finished speaking, she walked directly to the dresser, opened the drawer and took out a ne box. They were so close to each other, but she didnt give him a single nce. She just turned around and walked out. Henry was blue in face. He clenched her wrist and roared, This is not the ce you cane and go as you like! Nova couldnt shake off his hands. She looked at him as if he was a ridiculous madman, Then what do you want? This man is a psycho! Ive never seen him swinging his mood like this. Nova was still struggling and Henry sped her hand tightly. He saidN?velDrama.Org ? content. gloomily, Grandma wants to see you. Go to the Kings Way Mansion with me tonight! Nova frowned and looked at Henry as if he was an idiot, Im afraid that youre out of your mind, Mr. King. Even if you do want to bring someone with you, it should be my cousin. Novas harsh words brought more gloom to Henry, Ive said! Grandma wants to see you! Or I wouldnt want to spend a single second with you! Nova sneered, In the past, when grandma wanted to see me, you would only make up stories to avoid it. Howe you suddenly be so kind and so stubborn to bring me to her? Henry smiled sarcastically, Nova, you should know how grandma cared about you. What? Are you forgetting grandmas kindness so soon after the divorce? Nova pursed her lips. Grandma was the only one being kind to her in her years as Mrs. King. Grandma cared about her feelings and made up for her in various ways because she pitied her for Henrys ignoring her. Grandma even made her feel like a real Granddaughter of the King Family. She couldnt bear to refuse grandmas requests. Seeing that Nova relented, Henry cooled down a bit. He again began speaking ironically, You used to be attentive to grandma and now youre only showing apathy to her. Nova, I didnt find you such a snob! You think you can kick somebody away once they are useless? Im not that kind of person! Nova red up at him. Henry sneered, Then go now. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 006 After an hours car ride, Nova arrived at Kings Way Mansion with mixed feelings. As they entered, they heard an exciting voice came from the sofa, My dear granddaughterCinw! Nova,e to grandma! Ive been looking forward to you. Novas eyshes trembled slightly, and she felt that her eyes were going to betray her true feelings. She finally managed to produce a faint smile and said, Grandma, sorry, Ive been... Before she could finish, Mabel patted her hand kindly and said softly, You dont need to tell me. Grandma know all your plights. I know. Nova subconsciously raised her head to look at Mabel, and, in surprise, she asked tentatively, You...know? Its not right. If Grandma knows our divorce, she wouldnt speak to me in this way and call me granddaughterCinw... Henry also looked at Mabel in surprise. Mabel cast a ming nce at Henry and then looked at Nova with tenderness. She said gently, Yes, grandma knows. This brat is out of his mind. He doesnt cherish the best wife I chose for him! Nova looked at Mabel in surprise. Grandma really knows? Mabel took Novas hands and sat down with her. She said to Mabel with determination, You rest assured. If he dared to night out ever again, Ill break his leg! Youll see how grandma teach him a lesson! Novas doubts were dispelled Grandma knew thats elled. Grandma knew that she was having a hard time, but Grandma knew nothing about their divorce. Seeing Henrys face shrouded with clouds of unwillingness, Mabel eximed in anger, Why are you so reluctant? What? Your old grandma just want to have dinner with you and I have to see your disposition first? Henry changed his expression and looked toward Mabel, No. How would I dare. Humph! You dare to do anything! Youre not a little boy! And you havent given me a greatCgrandCbaby! Having no offspring is the worst among all the unfilial doings. Do you know that! Seeing that grandma wanted to stand up, Nova hurried helped grandma. Henry frowned and cast a nce at Nova. The servants had been serving dishes to the dinning table when they saw Henrye back. Mabel held Novas hand and went to the dinning table with her. Mabel said, Come, lets have dinner. If he doesnt like to eat, he can get out and never return! Henrys face seemed to be shrouded in darker clouds. He didnt utter a sound but silently sat opposite them. Mabel enthusiastically put dishes in front of Nova. It seemed that Nova was her granddaughter and Henry was the one married into their family. Nova also enjoyed the food and chatted jovially with Mabel. Henry acted as if he had been isted and he only took several bites. Then, he looked at Mabel and asked, Grandma, why do you want... want us toe back for a dinner all of a sudden? How long has it been since youe backst time? Said Mabel. She felt angrier as Henrys voice reminded her of his presence and how little concern he had to this marriage. She continued, Cant you spend some time with me? Your grandfather is often on business trips, and Im home all by myself. How could you ask such an inhuman question? Henry was speechless. He then remained silent and focused on eating. The more Mabel talked, the angrier she became. And then she pped the table angrily, Anyway! Nova is your wife! You should care about her and love her. Why are you seeing that bitch in the hospital all the time! Havent you brought enough shame to Our Kings! Henry darkened his face, Grandma, she saved my life. Saved your sorry ass? Youll know thats her trick if you arent blind! Henry frowned and cast an icy nce at Nova.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 007 Nova smiled mockingly towards him. She knew that he thought she said something to grandma. She used to fear that Henry might have the slightest misunderstanding of her. But now Misunderstanding? Misunderstanding wont bite me. Why are you looking at Nova like that? Nova didnt say a word to me! You go to the hospital so grantly every day. You dont even return home. You think I am blind? Henry pressed his lips tightly and didnt say a word. Mabel was reprimanding Henry all through the dinner, leaving no face for Henry. Nova somehow felt good when she heard Mabel scolding Henry. It was like Mabel venting anger for her. After chatting with the olddy for a while, Nova and Henry was to left. However, Nova was in a dilemma now. Grandma didnt know that they had divorced, which meant that she had to get into Henrys car. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She didnt want to have any contact with this man at all. The one hours car ride here had been a torture for her. Henry stood still and pulled a long face. Mabel was infuriated and said, Open the door for your wife! Nova looked up and wanted to tell grandma the truth. But she failed to do so in the end. Henry, face darkened, opened the front passenger seat for Nova. Seeing Nova standing still, Mabel gently pushed Nova and reminded, My sweetheart! Why are you standing still? Get in! Nova took a deep breath and said smilingly, Grandma, its gettingte. You go back to rest. Well go home soon. As long as grandma was back into the mansion, she could walk away and call a taxi. Henry pulled a long face and remained silent. Mabel seemed to have seen Nova through, and she said smilingly, Ill go back when you leave. Get in. Nova hesitated and Henry lost his patience. He said in a deep voice, Get in the car! Having no choice, Nova finally got into the car. Henry closed the car door and looked towards Mabel, Please return grandma. Mabel frowned and said impatiently, Okay, cut you bullshit and get in the car! Henry was speechless. Discrimination? Henry kept silent. He got in the car and drove away. Silence shrouded the car and breathes could be heard. Nova didnt bother to talk to Henry. After the car turned at a corner and she made sure that Grandma wouldnt be able to see them, she said coldly, Pull over. Hearing what seemed to be an order, Henry snorted coldly, How dare you order me. Order? Novaughed in anger, You dont want to divorce? You want to drive me home with you? A sudden brake. The car stopped abruptly. Nova found Henry trying to satirize her, so she struck first, If Mr. King wants to divorce, please be hurry. Or I might regret and haunt you, making you unable to divorce or marry her. After saying, Nova wanted to open the car door. Click... The door was suddenly locked. Nova frowned and turned to the man beside her, What do you want? Henry sneered, Nova, do you think grandma will always stand up for you? Well, well, you think I said something to grandma. Nova was still smiling, But, I dont think it matters. After all, for you, divorce is the ultimate goal, right? Mr. King, please knock it down ASAP. Just tell me when will we register the divorce, okay? Henry red at her, So that you can to tell grandma when we were to divorce? What are you thinking? Nova felt his words ridiculous and continued impatiently, If you have so many scruples, you will never get divorced. So, Mr. King, is tomorrow okay for you? Henry answered coldly, Ive told you. Ill let you know when I am free. Now get off! Novaughed, You think I want to sit in your car? Henry, you will pay for your arrogance someday! After that, she no long looked at him and got off the car directly. She sneered and deliberately kept the door open. She walked away and said with leisure, Mr. King, goodbye. Chapter 8 Nova gritted his teeth in rage, Nova Bush! Nova sneered and turned around a corner without looking back. She went down hill through a path. When she got on the main road, she could no longer see Henrys car. She felt way morefortable. She held her arm with her another hand. Under the moonlight and streemps, she could see the green grass on the ground. Everything was in peace. She could hear chirps of little creatures. She hade here many times before, but she left in a hurry every time. She had never walked in such beautiful nature. After a while, the taxi arrived. After arriving home, Nova rushed into the bathroom, took a shower and felt refreshed. Although she still lived all by herself, she felt so much ease. She used to think about that man all the time, but now, she could focus on her own career. She couldnt help wondering why she wasted her time and energy on that jerk. The night grewte. Nova had a sound sleep. While on the other side A man tossed and turned. After Henry came out of Kings Way Mansion, he went straight to thepany. After working for a while, he went to rest. However, when hey down, Novas unruly cruel smile filled his mind.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Henry suddenly opened his eyes, and felt nothing but coldness. He got up and immediately immersed himself into work! He didnt sleep for the whole night and he looked deadly pale. The second day. Nova read files at home in the morning and Ste came to pick her up. Ste was still worried, Nova, are you sure that youre ready? Nova sat in the front passenger seat and said withposure, Ive been ready long ago. You you really can convince Chester Don to trust you? When you met with their legal department, they didnt raise any questions about your identity? Nova fixed her eyes on the files in her hands and said calmly, He doesnt know that I am married. Neither does he pay much attention to news. Ste was even more shocked, You mean that Mr. Don might be unaware of your rtion with Henry? He will soon. Ste was dumbfounded. She could only pray that their reputation would not be ruined. One rxed and another nervous, they arrived at the ce and followed the waiter into a private room. As soon as they opened the door and entered, Nova saw a handsome man sitting in front of a table. He was wearing a customized high-end ck suit, exuding poshness. No one knew the ice de hidden beneath his pretty soulful eyes. Hearing the door open, the man slowly raised his head. It was a tall and slender woman. Her long straight ck hair was casually tied into a bun, the bangs on both sides of her forehead slightly curled. She was wearing a light-blue tunic dress, which perfectly set off her figure. She didnt wear make-up on her little face, but her beauty was already breathtaking. In her eyes showed the toughness of a capable woman. He couldnt help being attracted by her. However When he found this woman to be Nova, he showed surprise in his eyes. But he soon smiled, Mrs. King? Have you entered the wrong room? Chester took Polly seriously so he arrived early. But he didnt expect to run into the wife of his mortal enemy. Nova entered and sat opposite Chester. She smiled elegantly and said, Mr. Don, its been a while. A light of amazement shed through Chesters eyes. He had to admit that Nova was really beautiful. A nce at her would imprint her in ones heart. Her presence would dim all the others. It was a pity that such a beautiful was Henrys woman. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Heughed, It seems that you came prepared? So, What Mrs. King want to say? As soon as he finished speaking, his smile became wry as he saw Ste following Nova. Why are they together? Ste let out a slight cough and she also walked in. She said with a little embarrassment, Mr. Don, as Polly was caught in some difficulties, I couldnt tell you everything. But, since we have decided to take the case, we have to tip our hands to you. Chesters pupil contracted. He cast another nce at Nova. His eyes were overwhelmed with storms of shock After a pause, he said with seemingposure, So, what Miss Lake want to tell me is that the topCsswyer I tried so hard to hire is my opponents wife? Nova smiled, ExCwife. Chester could no longer hide the shock and asked, ExCwife? Nova stretched her hand to Chester and said, Mr. Don, I am Polly. Nice to meet you. Chester had met Mrs. King many times. But it was indeed his first time that he had met Polly. Chester shook her hand with an abnormal smile showing his confusion. He asked, Why did you divorce all of a sudden?. Ste smiled, Mr. King is not satisfied with what he had. So, Polly decided to get away from such an insatiable man. Mr. Don, we know the importance of this case to the Dons Family. We are not joking. You dont have to trust Nova, Mr. Kings exCwife, but you have to trust Polly. Chester slightly narrowed his eyes. But soon, heughed. Henry has Lan for this case. I think no one can win the case against him, except Polly. Lan was an elitewyer. He had never lost a single case. Manywyers were afraid of confronting him in court. More than that, he was Henrys childhood buddy. Some described Lan as another Polly. If they could fight in one case, the court would definitely put on an excellent battle of tongue. This was also why Chester was trying so hard to win Polly to his side. It was just... Its a bit of a coincidence, but more a fun. Ste smiled and nodded, Thats right, Mr. Don. Few is better than Lan. You can find anyone to lose this case. But our Polly is one of the few who can win. In this way, I think Mr. Don could dispel the doubt that Polly might be Mr. Kings spy. They suddenly heard a knock on the room door. Sir, the food is ready, can it be served? The door was opened, and several waiters served together. They didnt make any unnecessary noise. Only the sound of tes being put on the table could be heard. After all the dishes were served, the waiter said politely, All dishes have been served. If you have any problems, please be free to inform me at anytime. Chester nodded his head slightly. All the waiters went out and closed the door. Nova didnt act for courtesys sake. She directly took the cutlery and cast a nce at Chester, If I had known that Mr. Don are so hospitable and weing, I should have said that we meet in the morning. She was busy in the morning and only drank a little bottle of milk. She was really hungry. Chester was surprised. When he met her before, she would be with Henry all the time. They looked like an affectionate couple. But they divorced without any sign. Chester also picked up the cutlery and said smilingly, Polly, dont you want some drink? No, thanks. Alcohol is bad for health. I heard that Mr. Don also have some health problem with your stomach. Lets just enjoy the dishes. Chester curled his lips to produce a faint smile. He said with implication, I didnt expect that Polly have a concern on me. Novas hands holding the cutlery had a short pause. But she then smiled casually and continued enjoying the food. She didnt speak another word but focused on eating. She was neither eating slowly nor gobbling. Her elegance could be felt. Chester was savouring every mouthful of delicacy. He was like a prince. But Ste was not in the mood for eating. She asionally cast a nce at Chester from the corner of her eyes. Worries was shown in her eyes. Chester didnt look at Nova until she put down her cutlery. Chester said, My first contact with Polly brought me so many surprises. Nova smiled, Dont be surprised, Mr. Don. You will see much more surprises. Chester raised his eyebrows. The curiosity in his eyes grew. He said, Then Ill wait and see. Ste coughed lightly, Well...youre almost done, lets move on to the theme of our meeting today, shall we? Nova looked at Chester and said calmly, Ive known all the details. I can win. Mr. Dons reward is also satisfactory. I dont need anything else. But I need to add a condition.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I can win. Nova said didnt put much emphasis on these words. But Chester believed it. He stared at the beautiful woman in front of him. He was in a trance. It is said that beautiful women are eye candies. But the saying isnt working for this one. Chester nodded and said gently, Just say it. I will do it if I am able to. Nova put a hand on the table and knocked the table with her index finger rhythmically. She looked at the man and said with a calm smile, I heard that the Old Mr. Smiths birthday would be in ten days. Chester looked at her, Yes. Nova tilted her head slightly and said with a smile, Then, may I ask Mr. Don: Have you got yourself apanion? Chester showed surprise in his eyes but he smiled at the next second, Im honored. I will pick you up at your ce. Can you give me your address? Nova took a sip of juice which moistened her peachy lips. Shepressed her lips and then said, That would be toome. Ill go to your ce and we leave for Old Mr. Smiths birthday party from your house. Ste was dumbfounded. She was confused. What is Polly doing? This Mr. Don is a wolf in sheeps clothing! He is adyCkiller and a typical yboy! He is worse than Henry. At least Henry only focused on Kelly all these years. But Chester changed the woman beside him one after another. If Polly wants to get an ess to that birthday banquet, she could easily get one as the acewyer. Why does she have to go with Chester and even leave from his house? Ste couldnt sit still. She feared that Nova would be swallowed by Chester. She hurriedly kicked Novas feet under the table. However... Nova made no response. Ste was getting desperate! She then fixed her eyes on Nova and kicked even harder. Was Chester also fixed his dark deep eyes on Nova and payed no attention to what Novas intention. He smiled and agreed, Deal. Nova cast a nce at Ste to reassure her. Nova than nodded and asked, Then, Mr. Don, when do you want to start this battle? Chester thought for a while and thenughed, ItN?velDrama.Org ? content. suddenly came to me that we can start the suit after old Smiths birthday party. That would be more interesting. Ste was dumbfounded. What tricks are they ying? Chesters assistant told me today that they are anxious to have Pollys help. But now... Oh! Ste suddenly understood. Chester wanted to start the suit after Henry knew that Nova became his femalepanion. And then, he would show Henry that the topCss lawyer he hired was Henrys exCwife! Holy shit! Men are so vengeful! Nova stood up with a smile, Mr. Don decide thewsuit. Well, since weve made a deal, please allow me to leave to prepare and get myself acquainted with all the files and information. Thank you, Mr. Don, for your lunch. Chester narrowed his eyes slightly. He looked at the woman in front of him and felt that she was so different from the women he met before. Something on her was attractive. At lease she attracted his attention all through the lunch. Chester took up his phone and looked towards Nova with a smile, I think we are getting on well with each other. Why dont we follow each other on Facebook? Novaughed out loud and joked while taking out her phone, I didnt expect Mr. Don to be such a president. She thought that it was not the way of picking up girls for somedyCkiller like Mr. Don. Of course, he would not flirt with a divorced woman like her. Chester scanned the QR code given by Nova and looked up at her with a smile, Then what kind of president should I be? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 011 Waving her phone, Nova opened her cherry lips and said, See you. She did not wait for Chesters response and clicked away on her high heels. Chester sat still on the chair. Ste smiled at him, then left with her phone, chasing after Nova. The two got in the car. Ste did not start the car immediately. Instead, she looked in disbelief at Nova, who was sitting in the coCpilots seat. You wont date Chester the yboy to heal your heart after divorcing Henry, will you? Nova, you really shouldnt do this. Dont you worry that he might also hurt you? Got stunned by Stes words, Nova said with a helpless smile, What are you talking about? I am really not looking for a rtionship now. How would I want to have a date with him? Moreover, how could Chester want to be together with her? Nova couldnt help but smile again, Youre thinking too much. Even if I want to, Chester wont want me. Ste frowned and looked at her suspiciously, You are not lying to me, right? Of course not. Ste looked at her for a while, but there was no clue of a lie. Then she started the engine, and after hitting the gear, she couldnt help but sigh, Men are the worst! We, women, have to be independent! I believe that you are now an independent woman, and you should no longer be held back by men. Stes tone was particrly serious. Nova smiled at her and said, Dont worry, I will not be held back by any men. To fight back against Henry would be my beginning. Trust me. Ste was a little relieved and turned the steering wheel. Of course, I will always trust you! At Bushs house. The family had just finished their dinner. Judging from her ruddy face, Kelly looked nothing like she had just recovered from the disease for a month. Her mother, who was more than 40, arrayed like a queen in her colorful dress, looking like a woman in her early thirties. Kelly nced at her mother, who was sitting on the sofa, and said with a frown, Mom, I always feel that something is wrong. I think Henry doesnt want to divorce. The instincts of women were sometimes the most urate, especially the bad ones. The worst thing you were worried about would definitelye true. Sabina looked at her and asked, Why would you say that? Kolly pursed her lipe ni onid, Wie emotioneve been attested try Nurin all these days. It Iwo of them also went to the old house of Kings family towthr yesterday Sabina frowned and asked, How could it be? How could Nova be so shameless. Kelly grinded her teeth and said angrily, I worked so hard to let him stay with me the night before yesterday. But although he would say something to confort me, he was also indifferent to me and kept his distance from me, I tried to test himn try asking him to divorce, but he didnt talk about it with me at all Iven if he promised that he would marry me, I still felt very insecure, I think Nova was very likely to mess up my marriage with Henry Sabinas expression hardened, I have never learned that Nova was so clever. If she kept acting, so calcting, maybe she would be popr in the family, then things would get tricky, Kelly, now we can only take the initiative Kelly immediately looked up at Sabina and asked, Mom, have you got an idea? Sabina nodded and raised her hand to caress Kellys face, My daughter is so beautiful. You deserve everyones attention. Mom? Kelly was still confused, Sabina continued, In another ten days, it will be Old Mr. Smiths birthday party. What you need to do is to find a way to attend the party as Henrys femalepanion,ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 012 Kelly said in hesitation, But... He always brings Nova to the party so he could show their perfect marriage to the public, in order to give a good reputation to the business group. How could it be possible for him to take me this time? Sabina smiled disdainfully and said, This time, things will be different. But, how? Sabina pulled Kelly to sit down and said, What kind of status did Nova have in the past? Now as your father has taken all their properties. What would Nova still have? Now youre the real Miss of the Bush family, dont you understand? But in that case... Wouldnt it be harder to ask Henry to take me with him? Wouldnt that make the King family look cheap by abandoning Nova just because her father lost his position? Pfft C Money is everything. Although not as famous as the Kings family, your father also has been one of the upper ss now in the B city. When the parents of the Kings family agreed to let Henry marry Nova, only by considering her familys influence. Only making a union between winners can bring more benefits to both. Now as Nova has been penniless, then what would you think will happen next? Seeing that Kelly was considering, Sabina added, In the past, Henry kept it as a secret every time he came to visit you. But as you two are meeting each other so frequently, and the old Mr. King didnt say anything to stop him or ask us to do anything, doesnt that mean he also supported you two to be together? After all, in the beginning, the old Mr. King had vaguely told them to be careful of their reputation. Thinking about it carefully, Kelly finally said, You are right, mom. I will talk to Henry. The mother and daughters conversation was going so smoothly here, yet things were not going on very well on the other side. At that moment, the air was tense at the business building of the Kings group. Bang! Mabel punched at the table and said angrily, What! You two are going to divorce!!! ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The old Mr. King frowned and looked at her unhappily. Look at you, you are like a shrew from the street! Mabel was so angry after hearing her husbands words that she suddenlyughed. She pointed to herself and yelled, I am like a shrew, you say? Then you must have been totally blind when you married me!. Orvilles expression was getting even more gloomy, I dont want to argue with you! Keep your voice down, you are in thepany! Pay attention to your image, I really regret bringing you here! Henry sat in the armchair with a gloomy face, looking at the old couple sitting on the sofa, Suddenly, he had a headache. After a moment, Orville looked at Henry and said in a calm voice, You are right to divorce her. Nova is no longer the most important Miss in Bushs family, your aim should be Kelly now. Mabel was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. You are talking nonsense! What a vixen Kelly is, are you all blind?. No matter what she is, she has saved Henrys life, its Henrys family responsibility to marry her! Furthermore, although Bushs family was not on the top list of B city, they really have the firstCss wood building materials enterprises in the country, so the returns would be handsome from this marriage. As soon as she thought that her dear granddaughterCinw would be abandoned by these two men, Marbel was just getting furious. She punched the table angrily again, Who cares about your bullshit benefits! Do you have enough time to spend so much money!? You are old! You will soon die! Why are you still only keeping the benefits in your head?! I will never let you two do this to Nova! Henry frowned and nced at Orville. The expression in his eyes was obviously demanding Orville why he brought grandma here. Orville was also a little annoyed. He must be such a fool to bring this crazy woman here. However, although the old couple often quarreled with each other, their rtionship was actually very good. Henry took a look at Mabel and said, Grandma, its not that I dont want Nova now, its she wants to divorce me now. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 013 Mabel got up and walked to Henrys side. She raised her hand and hit Henrys shoulder hard. saying with hatred, Youve hurt her too much! You busted! You hurry up and get my good granddaughterCinw back! Grandma, I have decided. Henrys face also sank. You.....!!! You really want to piss me off, dont you? The olddy said and was going to pretend to faint, Orville immediately spoke in a deep voice, Okay, your grandmother is not feeling well, Ill take her away first. You are an adult now, you should make your own decision about your things. Okay. The olddys face is ck with fury! Now, how could she keep pretending to faint anymore! Before she could say anything, Orville was already pulling her out the door! You let go of me!! I havent finished yet!! But she was not as strong as Orville. The olddy was so angry, but she could only turn back and yell at Henry, Im telling you! Youre not getting a divorce!!! Soon, Henry was left alone in the office. He looked down and suddenly saw the ring on his finger, which he had never taken off in order to show his love for Nova in front of the public. He frowned and simply took the ring off and threw it into the trash. feeling ack of something on his finger. Henry moved his fingers, only to think that might be because he had not gotten used to taking off the ring. Soon, he went back to his work again. Five days have passed in a sh. Nova has been at home these days, asionally chatting with Zona, and asionally talking to Ste about work. Chester and she hadnt been in touch since that dinner, but today she received a text message from Chester. Chester: (Polly, May I ask you to have dinner together? Nova: (Doesnt president Don have any important things to do? Chester: (Ive always had plenty of time for beautiful women) Nova raised eyebrows, he must have something to talk to her about. Nova: [Go ahead President Don, what can I do for you] CC Chester: (You could give me an address. Ill pick you up. I want to ask you something about the banquet and the courtroom) Nova: (Sure, give me the address, Ill go myself) She didnt want to tell others her address for now, but she knew that if Chester wanted to know, he would find out sooner orter. Looking at the address and time sent by Chester, Nova returned a simple reply and put the phone down. At the birthday party for the Smiths, a mixed bag of people, each had their own show to y, so what was the part that Chester was going to y, and what was it that he wanted her to do? She had a feeling that she would be able to fulfill one of her wishes through this meeting. Nova took a cab to go there, just as she was getting out of the car and Chester was driving up. He lowered the car window a few inches and looked at Nova. Today she was casually wearing a purple and white floral dress. He was astonished by her beauty, pushed the sunsses up his nose, he said: It seems a bit inconvenient for Miss Bush to be taking a taxi all the time. How about I take you to buy a car tomorrow? Nova raised her eyebrows. She really could use a car now. Thats okay, Im not good at driving anyway. Chester slightly smiled, You go in first, Ill go park the car. Nova nodded and turned around to walk in. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The waitress immediately came up, Hello, may I know how many guests there will be? Nova opened her phone and showed the waitress a picture, Two, this is the box we ordered. The two people who were waiting for the elevator suddenly heard a familiar voice and turned their heads together to look over. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Henrys expression got glumy. He knew it. This woman was cunning like a fox! It seemed that the divorce could not be dyed, or who knew how far his grandmother would push him. This afternoon, his phone was almost overwhelmed by the grandmothers call. The coldness under Kellys eyes instantly turned thick. How could she run into Nova here? Now as they had both turned around, Nova couldnt pretend she hadnt seen them. Kelly took a slight breath, smiled at her and said affectionately, Nova. Nova looked over with surprise, seeing the two of them were standing close together, the positions were extraordinarily intimate, she forced a smile back to her, What a coincidence. Kelly noticed that Henry kept staring at Nova. That made her a little nervous, but the next moment she soon smiled, and said demurely again, Nova, youre here to see Henry, right? We are going to have dinner together. Why dont you join us? Two days ago you and your senior together for coffee let Henry misunderstand, it is better to say it out in the open. Nova smiled, how articte Kelly was. She deliberately emphasized the word we and then treated her as an outsider. And also showed that she was a levity woman who hooked up with other men, while she was with Henry. This was really good for Kelly. Looking at Henrys cold expression, Nova did not mind at all. She said to them, There is nothing to say, Id rather not disturb your candlelight dinner. Dont disturb us? Henry snorted coldly. Just as he was about to tell Nova that he would go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow to get the divorce papers, the door was suddenly pushed open. They were just in sight of Chesters figure. Kellys eyes lightened with amazement, though she thought that Henry was still more handsome by comparison. Nova looked back, Chester just stepped in, seeing her still not walking in their box. He was a little confused, Why didnt you go in first, do you wait for me here? Kelly: ??? So shes not here to see Henry? Henrys expression instantly changed! When did she hook up with Chester again? Nova smiled, I was waiting for them to go up first. Chester followed the direction of her slender finger and saw two people standing in the elevator. Chester smiled at them, Mr. King is also here. After saying that, he looked at Nova and said, Our box should be on the same floor, how about we go together? By the way, he wanted what kind of drama these two people would show to them. The corners of Novas mouth twitched slightly, but she also didnt really care about them, so This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. + 10 she nodded and said, Sure. Saying that she took a step forward and walked over. Chester followed her with interest. It was the first time he saw Henrys face cold like that. The smile on his lips gradually deepened, Mr. King does not look in a good mood. Im wondering what president Don wanted to do by bringing my wife out. Although this was said to Chester, Henrys sharp eyes keep staring at Nova. Kellys heart lurched. Why did Henry seem to be angry at Nova for going out with another man? Nova was going to divorce him. Why does Henry still care about that? But the next moment, Kelly reacted, this was a mans possessiveness, it was not the feelings of love. Chester seems to be a little surprised, Your wife? Nova saw Kelly subconsciously grip Henrys arm. She smiled lightly, the expression in her eyes was calm mixed with sarcasm, so I am your wife? Because of the conversation between them, the elevators door closed once. Now as the door was reopened, seeing that the other people did not move, Nova took the first step in. Chester looked at the two people who did not move. His mood was still high, Do you two want to wait for one more time? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Kelly frowned. looked at Nova like an older sister and said, Nova, you should talk with others about your feelings, you can not always be so obsessed! Always? Kelly once again yed word games. She wanted to tell Henry that Nova always betrayed him to hook up with other men. Noticing Henrys eyes were cold with anger, Nova pressed the button of the elevator and smiled to them, Since you guys want to wait, well go first. After saying that, she pressed the close button. Chester smiled, studying Nova. Until the elevator door closed, he hadnt seen Nova lose her calm. He could not hide the surprise in his eyes, So your couples love for several years was all an act? Nova slightly tilted her head and said, You are quickCminded, why bother to ask? Chester smiled, looking at her slender fingers, no ring, he smiled. Your finger is wless, but there is only one thing missing. How about I send you one? Nova looked at him in confusion, What? Chester smiled, It would not be a surprise if I told you. Nova looked at him in thought. The elevator stopped, so the two of them went out and entered their private box. The waiter served the food as usual, and the two would asionally have a few words. Chester spoke in a measured manner, so even though Nova had always heard about him as a womanizer and a flirt, she couldnt connect him with the rumors. When all the dishes were sent to the table, the waiter closed the door and the box became a private space for them again. Nova picked up her chopsticks without hesitation. Although they were nning to talk about something important here, she preferred to satisfy her hunger. Thank you again, President Don, for your hospitality. Chester slightly smiled, when having dinner with other coborators, none of them dared to move chopsticks before he did and much less in any mood to actually eat, but she was different. She came in and ate first, the talking that would be arranged after the meal. Chester also picked up his chopsticks and asked her, You really dont want to drinkN?velDrama.Org ? content. tonight? Drinking would bring people to trouble. At the beginning of their first night, even though she was drugged, it was because she took the initiative to drink Without that nights mistake, perhaps she would still have a full life now, instead of being +10 trapped as she is now. After eating half full, she raised her eyes to look at the man who was eating slowly and elegantly, What does Mr. Don want me to do this time? To be precise, she wanted to know his purpose, which could indeed give her help. Chester slightly smiled, If I say, I simply want to invite you to have dinner, would you believe me? Nova raised her eyebrows, Do you really have such plenty of leisure time? At this moment, Henry and Kelly were also in the box. The waiter has already served what they ordered. But... The atmosphere inside the room is extremely cold. Kelly once felt like she was going to be frozen into a popsicle. Henry sat on the chair with a glum face, not even having the intention of moving chopsticks. Kellys eyes flickered, and she was suspicious about what happened today. Was Nova doing this on purpose? Did she know that Henry would bring her here, so she brought Chester to stimte Henry? She made a lot of effort to beg Henry to take her out for dinner today, but what was the result? Now all the excitement is gone. She didnt even know her cousin was so good at it. Kelly organized her thoughts and couldnt help but sigh lightly, Henry, dont be angry with Nova, maybe you two just need to talk that out, and now you are both keeping silent to each other. Henrys expression was gloomy, he said in a cold voice, What would I do it for by keeping silent to her? Kellys eyes shed slightly, she said, Well, you are not, but Nova might be. If you two keep things going like that, even if you dont want to, you may have to embark on a divorce. You could see how happy Nova was just when she was talking with Mr. Don. He is a flirtatious phnderer and the most coaxer to girls. Henry, you should have some sense of crisis. Henrys eyes brightened, obviously that he wasnt in a mood to continue to sit down here. Directly standing up, he said to Kelly, I would use the bathroom. It was that he had just entered the bathroom when he saw Nova walking out of it. Seeing her, his eyes were getting sharpened. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Novas lips twitched. It was such a small world. She wanted to ask Henry when they could get divorced, but this man seemed to be deliberately against her, so she just kept silent, and turned around to go back to her box. But! It was as if the sky was spinning, and before Nova could react, she had already been forced by Henry into another unupied room! Bang...! He mmed the door shut! Henry sped both her wrists, making her unable to move. Looking at the paranoid man in front of her, Nova frowned and sneered, What does Mr. King want to do to me? He was the one who wanted the divorce, and he was the one who wanted to be with Kelly, so why did he have to get so angry when she was just seen by him to have dinner with Chester? He almost misled her that he still had feelings for her. But she knew clearly how these years came to pass between them. And she would never repeat the same mistake to imagine one day she could win his heart. She had given up Seeing that she no longer had any feelings for him in her eyes, and she was obviously very impatient with him, Henrys eyes were cold as ice. He said in a cold voice to her, The marriage is not over yet, do you need to be so impatient? Novaughed angrily, What do you mean I am impatient? Who is the one who is really impatient? During their marriage, Henry had been taking care of Kelly all the time. He put that woman in the first ce in everything, and she only had contact with Chester after the divorce, and it was all about business matters. For the first time, she found this man so unreasonable! Henrys sharp gaze never left her face, as if he wanted to cut her off with his gaze. But Nova didnt fear him, Since Mr. King thinks Im too much, why dont we dividebor and choose a suitable time for us to get our certificates of divorce? Nova! Henry said, grinding his back teeth, looking at the disdain in Novas eyes, he snickered out, You think I dont want to divorce you? Nova raised her eyebrows and said calmly, Then please hurry up. Although she was a little sad to meet this man again, she had been mature after these three years of torture and indifference by him, and she no longer felt as hard as before to leave him. Chapter 10 Henrys heart wan pounding with ragel He wanted to tear this woman apart right now, and he was holding her wrist tighter and lighter. Nova frowned, Mr. King since you are so disgusted with me, can you let go of me? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. II really hurt She knew that he would never pity a woman. On not true, he never pitied her indeed, but Henry was very gentle to Kelly. Henry looked at her coldly, Nova, I dont care what you think or who you like to be together with, but now as we are notpletely divorced, you are still Mrs. King! As Mrs. King, you have to do what a good wife should do! And you should learn how to be a good daughterCinw of my family! As long as you remember how good my grandmother was to you, you should not cause any trouble to the King family like that! Novas eyshes trembled slightly, she felt sarcastic... Fortunately, she just did not make a fool of herself. Henry was so angry, only because they had not divorced now, so she could not do anything detrimental to the Kings family, or there would be a certain impact on the companys stock market value. Henry looked at her coldly and saw that she seemed to bepromised. He sneered again, Nova, He just opened his mouth, but Nova suddenly smiled and spoke, Mr. King, grandma had never cared about this external wealth, not to mention the reputation, she only wanted us to be good. Since you, as her grandson, can not do it, what could I do to fulfill her wish? So I will find another way to repay your grandmother. Looking at Henrys face getting ck with anger, Nova raised her eyes and talked in a cold voice, I would never let you use your grandmas goodness as a capital to threaten me. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Henry looked at her in shock. Taking this chance, Nova suddenly broke away from Henry, and ifted her leg to kick him! Tenry quickly dodged, the veins on his forehead were throbbing hard! Nova! le had never expected that one day she would speak to him like that and even try to attack him, Nova sneered, Mr. King, Mr. Don is still waiting for me, so would you excuse me? With that, she took a step and walked out. tenrys veins in his forehead throbbed, but this time he did not go to catch her again. Nova now became strange to him. Moreover, he felt that the woman he had known for three years had disguised herself in front of him all this time. Sure enough, she found that she could not get a single benefit from him, so she was going to show him her true face? No, this must be her ying hard to get! Thinking that he will change his mind and really be taken advantage of by her! He kept gazing at her. Nova was about to grip the door handle, but the raised hand just rested on it, did not press it, and she slowly turned back. Henry sneered, he knew she was ying a trick! She sure was a cunning woman! Nova looked back at Henry with a nk face, If you care about your familys interests, you should divorce me as soon as possible. Besides, youd better not disturb my life except the day we get our device certificate. That way, our marriage wouldnt end too badly. After saying that, she turned back and opened the door. But as she was walking out of the room, she suddenly nced at a figure hastily hiding in the corner. Although the person moved quickly, she still saw the lightCcolored skirt corner, it was Kellys. A cold light crossed her eyes. Nova turned around and went back to her box. Chester raised his eyes to look at Nova, who was very calm, smiling slightly, he asked, What took you so long? Nova pulled back her chair and sat down again. She said with an easy expression: I met a fly and it took me a while to drive it away. Henry, who had just walked to the door of their box, heard these words, and his face went an ugly green. Chester raised his eyebrows, Henry got to you? + 10 Nova did not say anything, but it already means a confirmation. Chester looked at her with interest, Have you already divorced? Nova took a sip of her juice and said, The agreement has been signed, Im waiting for him to get the certificate of divorce. Chester smiled lightly, It seems that Mr. King is really busy that he doesnt even have time to get divorced. Nova lifted her head and looked at him, What are you trying to say? Chester just smiled, Nothing, Im just a little bit of emotion. The light in Novas eyes shines slightly. Measuring him, she said calmly, So, Mr. Don asking me to have dinner was not for something important, but for letting me see the rumor was irue? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g So was he bringing her here just for a kind of test? To test her and Henrys feelings, and test whether she was a spy that was sent by Henry? Heh. For the first time, she knew that she could have such an important role to y and could be valued so highly. Chester shook his head and said in a low voice, You sure are smart. Nova looked at him calmly and did not say anything. Sure enough, it was not an ident to meet Henry and Kelly here today. It was all arranged by Chester in advance, just to see how they both reacted. Nova said in a calm voice, Mr. Don, you know that clear that it was you who found me to handle thiswsuit, and it was never me who guided you. Without me, you would not have won thiswsuit. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chester smiled, It was true, but without you, I wouldnt get into thiswsuit. But he was not referring to thiswsuit either. Nova understood, she put down the cup in her hand and did not take a nce at the man, Besides thiswsuit and the banquet, I dont think there will be any possibility for me to cooperate with Mr. Don again, you can rest assured. Chester raised his eyebrows in surprise. She must really mean her words for real, otherwise, how could she speak with such certainty? Because if he did not look for her, her n with Henry would have been abandoned. Mr. Don, you dont need to try me again, our cooperation will bepletely ended when thewsuit is over. After saying that, Nova picked up her chopsticks and continued eating, obviously not Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g nning to talk to Chester anymore. Chester kept studying her, seeing that she kept her calm all the time. Heughed out lightly, Polly, you really are a special woman. I never knew Nova. The first time I met you, I saw Polly, and the person Im going to contact in the future would be just Polly as well. Nova raised her eyebrows and did not speak. He could say what he wanted to say, and since she didnt care about his thoughts, she wouldnt feel any difort about his words. Besides, she had allowed one man to take control of all her sadness and grief for three years, and she wouldnt make the same mistake again. She would live in the moment. Henry kept smoking since he went back to the box. In the past, he may have been concerned about Kelly, and wouldnt smoke in front of her, but today... He seemed to have forgotten her existence of her. No matter how calm Kelly had kept all the time, now she was also a little panicked. She could feel that Henry had begun to care about Nova. Keily took a breath as if she was choking, and coughed twice. Henry nced up at her and silently put out his cigarette. Kelly said hurriedly, Henry, I just coughed asionally, not choked by the smoke, you could just keep smoking. She had just finished saying this, Henry suddenly recalled a clear voice from his mind, Smoking is not good! Honey, you didnt have any addiction to it, so why dont you just stop smoking? Instantly, Henry became more annoyed. Kelly also noticed that she said something wrong, but at this time, keeping silent would be the Chapter 018 wisest choice. He should be very annoyed with others disturbing him at this time. The room got into dead silence again. Henry felt he was getting more annoyed. He stood up and said coldly, You could keep eating first, Ill let my assistant send you backter. After saying that, he got up and walked out. Kellys heart lurched! Damn, Nova must have a very strong influence on him now! She didnt have time to think too much but hurriedly said, Henry, Im finished, lets go together. Kelly got up in a hurry to catch up with Henry, but...... Ah. !!! The chair was suddenly kicked to the ground, and when Henry looked back, Kelly had already fallen to the ground, and the expression on her little face was full of pain! Henry came to his senses at once! He hurriedly walked up to her and saw that Kellys knees and arms were bruised. He immediately picked her up and put her on the chair. Looking guilty, Henry asked Kelly, Do you hurt? Where do you feel hurt? Kelly finally saw the concern in his eyes again. She was slightly relieved, she smiled and shook her head, I just fell identally. If you have something to do, then go ahead, dont worry about me. Ill take you to the hospital. Kelly hurriedly pulled his hand that was about to hold her up, Henry, no, ..... No, you have notpletely recovered yet, you need to have the checkup again. With that, he ignored what Kelly said, carried her, and headed out the door. Kelly smiled lightly in Henrys arms. However, just as they came out of their room, they saw Chester and Nova also walking out. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 019 Kellys eyes moved slightly, pretending not to see them. She hugged Henry on his neck and laughed lightly: Henry, I was just tripped, you really dont have to be so nervous about me. You could just put me down, I can walk by myself. Henry said in a calm voice, We still should go to the hospital first. After saying that, he carried her away nervously, not even looking at Chester and Nova who was standing not far away from them. Novas eyes crossed with sarcasm. It was true, Kelly was the person that he cared most about. Every time she saw this, she would be extremely d that she had given up on him. Kelly was in aa at that time, so Henry and she couldnt have had this kind of interaction. However, now it was different. As Kelly had woken up, the two people often showed off their intimacy in front of her. If she was still as obsessed as she once was, she might be aggravated by Kelly and be hurt by Henry. Chester was looking at Nova at that moment and saw that she only felt sarcasm about that. He was still a little surprised about her reaction, but he didnt ask anything, just smiled and said, Ill send you back. Nova looked back and shook her head, Its okay, Ill take a taxi. Chester dered, It is unforgivable to let a girl go back alone, and it is not what kind of person I am, so lets go. Nova frowned slightly but thought that the two of them would have contact in the future. If he wanted to know, he would easily find out where she lived sooner orter. So she did not say anything else and walked out with Chester. Thank you, then, Mr. Don. However... The coincidence would alwayse one by one. When Nova arrived at the underground parking lot, she found that Henrys car was parked near Chesters, and they also arrived just in time to see Henry carefully carrying Kelly to the Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g car. Novaughed. How small was the world? It didnt seem like there were as many chances for her and Henry to meet each other when they were still married. Chester looked at her and said softly, How about we do the same thing? Nova turned her head and asked, What? Chesters eyes were full of tenderness. He smiled lightly and said, Carrying you to the car, of course, just consider that as the best service for my princess? The corners of Novas lips twitched, Mr. Don, you shouldnt waste your tricks on a divorced 10 woman like me. Chester raised his eyebrows, In my heart, Polly will always be supreme, people are valuable in selfCrespect, not in anyone elses judgments. SelfCrespect, he might say that in two meanings. To love yourself. And, to value yourself. Nova understood what he meant. Ostensibly he was expressing the second point, but how would she not know he was reminding her not to have involvement with Henry anymore. But it was her business, and no one else could control it. She did not say anything, and Chester pulled open the passenger door. She said nothing and got in the car. Henry closed the door and just saw what happened between them. The hostility in his eyes was aggravated. The next moment, he went directly into the car. After a while, the two cars drove out at the same time, as if they were racing each other. But their routes were different, and Nova also didnt want to continue this race. Seeing the intersection ahead, she said in a calm voice: We turn right. Chester narrowed his eyes slightly, Are you afraid? Nova turned her head and said with a smile, Does Mr. Don want me to rekindle my love for him? UUUPILI UZU Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Of course not. Chesterughed, he mmed on the brakes and switched to the right turnne. He swept a nce at Henry, who was still waiting for the red light and followed the car in front of him to turn right. Nova was not interested in chatting all the way, but Chester would asionally say a few words to her. After they arrived at Novas home, she looked at him and spoke softly, Thanks for the ride, Mr. Don. Chester smiled gently, You should have more rest tonight. If you need anything, just call me anytime. Nova just nodded, she didnt say another word, got out of the car, and left. Chester narrowed his eyes, thinking as he was watching her leaving, this woman was full of mysteries, and Henry might regret losing her. Tsk. He had already got his treasure, and he would never let her go. Nova was just out of the elevator, and the phone was ringing. She took a nce at the screen as she opened the door and found out that it was Henrys grandmother. A surprise came into her eyes. She entered the door and picked up the phone, Grandma. Hey, Nova, what have you been doingtely? Do you miss grandma? Nova lowered her eyes, and while changing her shoes, she smiled and said, Yes, Im thinking of grandma all the time. Mabel burst outughing, Oh, when did you get such sweetCtalking? Nova smiled and walked to sat down on the sofa, Is there something wrong? Why is grandma calling me now? What are you talking about! I justplimented you and what, I cant call you if I dont have something to do?. Grandma was always so childish, and also liked feigning anger while talking. Nova smiled, Of course not, grandma, you misunderstood me. Hum, thats more like it, but ah...... The olddy coughed lightly. Shes been feeling worried these two days, and she really wanted to talk to her, My sweet girl, how about you and that brat recently? Has hee home on time? He didnt do anything wrong again, did he? Mabel emphasized the word wrong. If Henry had mentioned devoicing to her, then Nova would certainly have had some reaction towards that word, and if not, then the brat must have listened to her and did not mention the divorce again. But...... This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 020 Nova had sensed something, she lowered her eyes, and did not respond to Mabel immediately. Mabels heart lurched, and she said with some anxiety, Nova? Nova smiled, So you already know all about it, Grandma. Huh?? What should she have known? What had the two of them done! Brat! Bastard! If he dared to abandon such a wonderful girl like Nova, shed skin him alive!! Nova pouched her lips, although there was something grandmother would not be willing to ept, but the matter hade to this, there was no use hiding the truth anymore. She sighed lightly and said softly: Grandma, he... We have already divorced. What?!!! Mabels expression changed and she rose to her feet with a start! Orville had been gazing at Mabel, seeing her expression, he had already guessed what had happened. Feeling satisfied with the ending, Orville felt proud of his grandson. Now that Nova was no longer the most powerful girl, the King family had nothing to gain by continuing to have her, and Nova was not a good daughterCinw as well. She was just much less to match his grandson! Mabel was desperate and said anxiously, Nova, youre not lying to Grandma, are you? Today is not April Fools Day!! Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 021 Nova sighed softly, Grandma you should also understand that he has never loved me, if our rtionship continues, he will only get more bored with me, instead of that I would rather get a divorce, grandma, let him leave to let him go free, and also consider myself spared. By the end, Novas tone was somewhat pale and feeble. Mabels face looks hard because shes having a hard time inside! Nova is an unbeatable granddaughterCinw! Cant believe her grandson is so unappreciative! But now, Mabel is too embarrassed to persuade her, she cant be so selfish, even if she likes Nova a lot, even if she still wants Nova to be Henrys wife, the rtionship between them cant be clearer. Henrys heart has never been in Nova, and he turned his back on his wife for years, which is not at all what a man should do. Since Henry cannot be responsible for Nova, if she forces them to be together, this is just harming Nova. However, Mabel really cant let go, she has mixed feelings inside! Now all she wants to do is call Henry, shes about to be pissed off at her grandson! Mabel took a soft breath, Nova you wait a while, Ill go call that brat! Grandma. Before hanging up the phone, Novas calm voice had already sounded again, Mabels hand holding the phone shook, followed by Novas extraordinarily calm voice. I know you like me very much and have been taking care of me for so many years, I am very grateful to you, but there is no such thing as a banquet, and Henry and I havee to the end of our rtionship, but this does not affect rtionship between us, I have always think of you as my grandmother, I will visit you whenever I am free and talk with you, alright? Mabels heart melted at Novas words, and her hands were shaking as she held the phone. But she surprisingly didnt know how to answer, and only after a long time did she choke back a sentence, Okay then. Novas nervous heart suddenly rxed, grandmother was finally willing to let go, she would not force Henry to be with her anymore, she smiled lightly and spoke, Then grandmother should not call him to question him, okay? Ive already drawn a line in the sand between him and me. If there is any other entanglement, it is only a sinful rtionship. She knows that what her grandmother hates most is that the King family is now wealthy and she hates the fact that the family is no longer as warm as it once was. So even if thepany went bankrupt she wouldnt care. Thats why she dared to ept Chestersmission. N?velDrama.Org ? content. + 10 Chapter 021 Mabel sighed lightly, Forget it, you all have your ns, grandma can not always dominate you, you are a good kid, Henry did not cherish you is his biggest mistake, I believe you will meet a man a hundred times better than him, you are a girl who deserves to be held in the heart and cared for, you must not belittle yourself! Nova felt a warmth that only grandmother had ever given her since she married into the King family Well Grandma I know, thank you for being so tolerant for so long. Mabel had a sad face and shook her head helplessly, Its me who has to thank you. You have given so much to our family for so many years withoutint and I feels very sorry for you. Dont you say that, Grandma, Nova gripped the phone tightly and whispered, Ill visit you as soon as I can. Kid, you must choose a man who will love and cherish you in the future, be sure to keep your eyes open to see the right point, if you can not decide,e to ask me, and I will give you the decision, absolutely will not let anyone bully you! Tears pooled under Novas eyes as she smiled and replied, Got it and thank you, Grandma. Then you go ahead and get busy, I need to go to the bathroom. Okay, Grandma bye. After hanging up the phone, Mabels heart was lost for a while, and her expression looked disheveled to the extreme. Her granddaughterCinw will soon be someone elses granddaughterCinC law. Forget about it! Although Nova will not be her granddaughterCinw! Yet she will always be her granddaughter! The rtionship with Nova will be more intimate in the future! Henry! That stupid kid, let him regret itter! The thought of here she could not help the bottom of the heart of the anger, so simply dial the phone directly over, not this silly boy scolded her heart is difficult to calm! Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 022 Sorry, the number you have dialed is on hold. Mabel was so angry that she put down her phone, and at that moment she suddenly heard Orvilles voice in one of the rooms. Mabel walked suspiciously to the door. You did a good job, things have gone this far they should get a divorce this time, have you ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . gotten the divorce papers? Mabels face got even worse! This odious old man! He didnt want such a good granddaughterCinw! Sooner orter they will regret it! She must marry off her granddaughter in style! Let all these people who once looked down on her regret not cherishing her properly! She even suddenly felt that she had done the wrong thing and should not have blocked their divorce after all these years! It wasplete torture for Nova, and she should have let go earlier and let Nova pursue a new life. The more Mabel thinks about it, the harder it gets, and shes already thinking about what kind of man would be perfect for Nova! You just signed the agreement? How long are you going to drag this out, grab the divorce, and then Ill put out the word that Kelly is your savior and also rify your previous rtionship with Nova. I have everything to arrange what do you have to worry about, if this will affect the interests of thepany, you think I would continue? Mabel: What? Mabel is now extremely angry. But she restrained herself from going into that room, she didnt care what they were going to do, the point was that Henry didnt want Nova anymore and she could only make Nova happier! From now on shes going to start sifting through the rich boys to see who she can introduce to Nova for a date! Nova slept soundly this night. The next morning Nova went back to sleep after breakfast, and for the first time in years of fear and trepidation in the King family, she was able to sleep so well. She had just stretched when her phone rang, and looking at the unfamiliar caller on it, Nova raised an eyebrow. This is a very good friend of hers, is also awyer, and shes always been a casual girl and a . +10 very yful people. She picked up the phone and before she could say anything, on the other end of the line a excited voice already rang out, Nova! Do you have time now! The corner of Novas mouth twitched slightly, Did you get into trouble again? Im not! Listening to her gambling words, she wondered, Then whats the matter with you being in such a hurry? That son of a bitch! He cheated! He just stopped my car on purpose! Nova frowned, Youve been racing again? This girl is partial to this dangerous project! The other end of the phone seemed to hear her displeasure, but whats done is done, she could only pray again: Nova! Honey, you cant just stand by and watch me get embarrassed! Come and save me! Nova sighed, Send me the address. The girl immediately rejoiced: Ill send it to you, Nova, Im just waiting for you toe over and help me out! Without waiting for Nova to respond, the girl had excitedly hung up the phone and sent the location immediately after. Nova didnt hesitate to change and went over. In the past 50 minutes, Novas cell phone was called several times by her best friend, until she saw Novas figure, she waspletely relieved, she rushed over and took Novas hand, You are my savior, you finally came! Zona was dressed in denim strappy pants, her xen curls just above her ears, looking clean and sharp, and her big, bright eyes were staring excitedly at Nova. Nova nced around, there were countless race cars and the audience was full of people, she frowned slightly, Today is your work time, why did you sneak out to race again? Zona bristled, spread her hands, and said, I dont have any cases to work on today, you know that thew firm I work for is going out of business Im looking for my next firm. Nova touched her forehead, shes a little speechless. Novas temperament is so outstanding that even if she just wearing casual clothes emitting an aristocratic atmosphere, her face with sunsses let her highlights her queenClike temperament, attracting many people who can not help but look at her. The same attracts Zonas rivals. Just at this moment, a voice mixed with disdain suddenly rang out, Could this be the helper you invited over? very yful people. She picked up the phone and before she could say anything, on the other end of the line a excited voice already rang out, Nova! Do you have time now! The corner of Novas mouth twitched slightly, Did you get into trouble again? Im not! Listening to her gambling words, she wondered, Then whats the matter with you being in such a hurry? That son of a bitch! He cheated! He just stopped my car on purpose! Nova frowned, Youve been racing again? This girl is partial to this dangerous project! The other end of the phone seemed to hear her displeasure, but whats done is done, she could only pray again: Nova! Honey, you cant just stand by and watch me get embarrassed! Come and save me! Nova sighed, Send me the address. The girl immediately rejoiced: Ill send it to you, Nova, Im just waiting for you toe over and help me out! Without waiting for Nova to respond, the girl had excitedly hung up the phone and sent the location immediately after. Nova didnt hesitate to change and went over. In the past 50 minutes, Novas cell phone was called several times by her best friend, until she saw Novas figure, she waspletely relieved, she rushed over and took Novas hand, You are my savior, you finally came! Zona was dressed in denim strappy pants, her xen curls just above her ears, looking clean and sharp, and her big, bright eyes were staring excitedly at Nova. Nova nced around, there were countless race cars and the audience was full of people, she frowned slightly, Today is your work time, why did you sneak out to race again? Zona bristled, spread her hands, and said, I dont have any cases to work on today, you know that thew firm I work for is going out of business Im looking for my next firm. Nova touched her forehead, shes a little speechless. Novas temperament is so outstanding that even if she just wearing casual clothes emitting an aristocratic atmosphere, her face with sunsses let her highlights her queenClike temperament, attracting many people who can not help but look at her. The same attracts Zonas rivals. Just at this moment, a voice mixed with disdain suddenly rang out, Could this be the helper you invited over? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 023 He thought Zona could bring over some great racer, but instead, she called over a woman? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This is too boring. Zona sneered at this idiot! Does he think Nova is a regr race car driver? Nova is going to blow his mindter! This is the helper I invited over, youd better be careful! Do you take me for a threeCyearCold child, Zona, to admit defeat when you lose, dont say I didnt give you a chance, are you teasing me by finding a woman toe over? Nova looked over at the sound of the voice, and when she found a slovenly, handsome man dangling and exhaling smoke in front of her, her brow furrowed a few times. Lan. It was him. He is Henrys brother, a young and talentedwyer who was once praised as a second Polly. She changed her makeup and dress today, and Lan just looked a little familiar with her but did not recognize who she was. Zona was immediately upset and said, Cant a woman drive? How dare you still look down on women! What kind of a man is sexist? Lan grunted coldly, All right, hurry up, I dont have that much time to y with you guys. He put out the cigarette in his hand and got into the car chicly. Zona also looks to Nova, she raises both arms and pulls her elbows down a little, meaning to cheer, Go baby go! Im just waiting to see you wow everyone! Nova pulled her lip, said nothing, and got right into the car. The referee had been waiting on the sidelines for a while, and when he saw the two finally get into the car, he began to direct. The moment his hand waspletely lowered, they both started their cars at the same time! Lan was a bit careless, to be precise, he didnt consider Nova as a real opponent, and he dragged his feet in the crucialunch, however, Novas car was already ahead of the pack! It was just a moment, the car can already only see the exhaust! Zona stood in ce and instantly eximed with joy, I knew my baby was the best! Those spectators who were watching were frozen, Is it Lan who is in the first ce? No! Its that woman! Oh my God! How did she get this speed? Even international racers can maintain this speed at most!!! Who is that woman just now? Do you guys know her! Lan is still unaware that the audience who had just been praising him is now all talking about Nova in shock Chapter 023 FUCK! Lan cursed in a low voice and immediately elerated,pletely devoid of the scatterbrained attitude he had just adopted. But he was soon surprised to find that he used every trick in the book to keep up with Nova, and he was getting further and further behind! Lan was dumbfounded now! He was ruthlessly crushed by a woman? How did this happen! On the way, he could only see the rear of the Nova from a distance at best, until he returned to the origin, Zona was about to jump up and down with glee! She said proudly, You still look down on women? Let you lose this time! Lan was depressed, FUCK! Careless! He looked at Nova and said with a serious look on his face, I concede this round and I will give Zona the money he deserves, but I want to challenge you all over again! Zona was happy, Is my baby something you can challenge just because you want to? Nova looked calm and said, Sorry, I have other things on my mind today. Zona took Novas hand and gave Lan a provocative look, Pay me what you need to pay, and Im telling you, Im not just going to be bullied, and if you ever think about my friends again, Im going to beat the snot out of you! Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 024 After losing this match, Lan felt humiliated this time, after all, so many people were watching, he was defeated by a woman! Looking at Zonas provocative gaze, he immediately said in a deep voice: Its not just money, I have all the money I need! Zona grunted and Lan looked at her annoyed, But remember, sooner orter something like that is mine! Zona poohCpoohed, Just dream on! Lan huffed and puffed and walked straight away. Zona was in a great mood and pulled Nova with a smile, babe! Lets go! Nova didnt say anything, the two got into the car together, Zona had her hands on the steering wheel and turned her head to look at her, Ill take you out for a big dinner? Are you still going to cook for your husband tonight? Novas expression changed slightly, Come on, lets go out and eat. Zona just clicked on the engine and was surprised to hear that and looked at Nova, Really? When Nova nodded, she didnt rush to drive, instead, she looked at her with wide eyes, Whats wrong with you this time? Youre not kidding me, right? Every time I came to you, you always told me you had to cook dinner for him and not evene home toote, determined to be a good wife at home, whats wrong with you today? Nova pulled the corner of her mouth, and a quick sh of chagrin passed through her eyes. She felt it was too bad that she wasted all her time on Henry before. Zona sensed that something was wrong and looked at her with some concern, Did he bully you? Nova shook her head, Enough about that, why dont we go to your house for dinner? Seeing her deliberately change the subject, Zona felt more and more that something was wrong. She took Novas hand and said with a serious look: What happened? Did you two fight? How could that man go so far! Novaughed, When did he and I ever argue? He never gave her a serious look, so how could he fight with her? Zona frowned as if she too had made the connection, and she again worried, So what happened between you two Were divorced. Zona is her best friend and she is not going to hide it from Zona.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . What? Zona immediately grabbed the steering wheel, all the shock in her eyes, if not for the small space in the car, she almost had to stand up. Chapter 024 The divorce papers have been signed, and when hes free hell go get the divorce papers. Novas tone sounded so light that before she thought her heart would hurt so much she couldnt breathe, but now there were no fluctuations at all. Zonas eyshes fluttered slightly, a sign that Nova was dead in the water, Zona looked at her with disbelief, Didnt you used to love him so much! Now is it true that you are sure about the divorce?. Nova didnt say anything, but it was tantamount to acquiescing to the statement Zona finally believed it was true and was so overjoyed she almost danced, WOW! We have to go out and have fun tonight! To celebrate your return to singleness!!! The corner of Novas mouth twitched, Arent you supposed to comfort me? Zona suddenly sneered, Ive told you before, such a man is not worthy of so much love! Ive advised you to divorce him before, although he is a rich boy, not everyone loves it! A man who never cherished you, you should have fled earlier, instead of dying until now! Novas eyes were a little moist; Zona had indeed advised her many times that she should get a divorce. She smiled, Youre right, Impletely out of my misery, Hurry up! Lets hurry up and book a ce and call a few good friends to celebrate together tonight! Chapter 25 Chapter 25 A night of lights. Even when it was time to sleep, the road was still facing the depression of traffic jams. Zona finally found a parking spot in the traffic queue, she nced beside her and raised her eyebrows with a smile, Lets go, Nova! Theyve all arrived! Nova smiled and nodded her head. with an enigmatic smile on her lips, Zona took Novas arm and entered their reserved box N?velDrama.Org ? content. together. However, the box did not even turn on the lights, and there was no sound at all. Zona looked around in mock confusion, Huh? Are they lying to me? Arent they all here yet? She pulled Nova inside, Nova, lets sit and wait for them first. Before Nova could nod, a loud bang was heard. bang! The sound of ribbons being fired was very obvious and colored lights began to sh, the room flickered on and off, and colorful ribbons floated out of the air andnded on Nova and Zona. Cheers followed immediately afterward. Congrattions to Nova on her return to singleness! Nova was extraordinarily surprised and Zona burst outughing as she turned her head to look at Nova, Nova! How about that, isnt that a big surprise?! The girl with the ribbonughed out loud, I think its more like a shock! But Nova, youve been concerned about the King family rules ever since you married him, now you can let go and be yourself! Zonaughed out loud, Thats right! Thats what our Nova is going to be like from now on, Vi, you did a great job nning this one! Novas heart warmed with gratitude and said, Vi, thank you so much. Vi is also holding a ribbon spray bottle in her hand, her ck hair just above her shoulders, and a dolls face is particrly cute. This is nothing, theres more toe! Zona was a little confused, What other links are there? She wanted to celebrate Novas return to singleness, so she spoke privately in advance with a few friends about setting up the scene, and they wanted to make Nova happy for once, but she didnt know what the specific parts were. Soon a tall figure was seen walking out with a handful of roses and a gentle smile on his lips, Nova, congrattions, you are finally back to being single. Zona instantly inhaled in surprise, her eyes still tinged with excitement that it was roses! Before Nova could get a good look, the man in front of her had already ced the flowers in Chapter 025 her hands. Several of them are college ssmates and have always had a good rtionship. Rory has had a crush on Nova for five years, since her freshman year. However, when he finally gets up the courage to confess his love to Nova, she is already married and he has to give up. After learning the news of her divorce, Rory finally rekindles his hope, and this time he doesnt want to dy any longer, he wants to get a chance for himself. Novas eyes changed slightly when she realized that he had given her roses. Lets sing Happy Breakup! Nova smiled. In the same ce, another private room. Several men are sitting together drinking. Lans whole face looked depressed and very gloomy. He put down the beer bottle in his hand and said angrily, Fuck! Im pissed off today! Henry faintly skimmed himzy to ask him why. They also gathered today because Lan was in a bad mood. The handsome man sitting opposite himughed, his charming eyes mixed with a bit of yfulness, Did you fall for a woman again? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 026 Henry, Lan and Simon, the three boys are like blood. Although they are not born to the same parents/ Lans personality is more unrestrained and outgoing. However, his temper is grumpy than the other two boys. Simon is moderate and mild. Many people regard him as a toff who was handsome, good ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . temper, powerful family. But his heart is closed. In addition to rtives, the three of them care for each other I have found the ne my mom used to wear. Henry looked up at him at once but kept quiet. Simon sighed, Finally! Lan held his poker face. But now that ne is carried by an abominable woman! Whats worse was that I lost to her! Cut to the chase. Henrys voice was muffled. How important the ne meant to Lan. Henry and Simon fully understood. Lan gritted his teeth and told the whole progress Simon sneered. So that ne is important to her, too. Was it her mothers relic? Lan gritted his teeth again. Nonsense! She must be lying! But I wasnt moral because I fooled her into ying with me. How else could I allow her to find an assistant! I would have won if I had expected she should invite such a master! That woman, even if she is an international professional racing driver, may not be able to match her! Henry was a little surprised that Lan has a high opinion of the woman. Lan suddenly looked at Henry. She is even as skilled as you! How could I beat her? Simon smiled, Oh, thats funny. Henry got up and walked outside silently with a stolid face. Lan raised an eyebrow and looked at Henrys back, saying Hey, bro. Are you kidding? You dive into the bathroom after drinking such a little wine. Is there something wrong with your fitness? Why not let Simon give you a pulse? What if it affects your sexual life in the future? Henry nced at him coldly, opening the door and leaving. However, an unwilling voice suddenly sounded before he could reach the corner. Nova, what the hell are you thinking? Since youre divorced, why dont you try to be in a rtionship with Rory? Henry suddenly stopped where he was. Just at the other side of the corner, Novas helpless voice rang out again. Im a divorced woman, and I dont want to hold him back any longer. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 027 Bang! Nova, who had just entered the box, was still adjusting to the embarrassment in her heart. When she suddenly heard a voice, several people looked at the door together, Thenky man who dressed in haute couture had a noble appearance. He is extremely handsome. However, the mans air of grim and the sharp sight made people dare not approach him. Nova frowned suddenly, whats intension hees here? Seeing therge bouquet of roses beside Nova, Henry only felt ironical. He sneered, You cant help looking for a paramour so soon! Hearing these words, Rorys mild sight turned into cold, Nova was furious and refuted Henry before Rory could speak. Henry, please watch your mouth! Henry looked at her insidiously. Nova, you could not restrain your desires before you get divorced? You are too selfCimportant. Nova felt ludicrous. Zona looked at him disapprovingly and shouted. Henry, what are you doing! When Nova gave up her career to be a fullCtime wife in the past, you ignored her and did not know how to cherish her efforts. Now that your divorce agreement has been signed, but you repent. Are you kidding? Zona has always been a straightCtalker, and she doesnt care if Henry is powerful or not. Bullying her confidante is definitely not allowed! Henrys sense of oppression seemed to be even stronger! People in the box felt ufortable to breathe! Rory suddenly got up and took Nova behind him and he looked at Henry coldly, Henry, since you decide to let her go, just be frank. Otherwise, the prestigious president Kings behavior will make peopleugh at you. Laugh at me? Henrys sharp gaze suddenly fell on Rorys face, and he sneered. Whats not try to be the Mister Nice Guy but want to be a lover? Rorysplexion got worse. President King, dont be a viin! Nova finally freed from the abyss of hell. If you are a real man, dont pestering her anymore! Making this a bigger deal than it is will have a great negative impact on the King family. The irony in Henrys eyes grew stronger. If the King family is so delicate that someone wants to crack down easily, we have already gone broke. Nova grabbed Rorys arm. Rory. Although the Jackson family is also powerful, neither side wins if the two families really be opposites. Nova didnt want Rory to pay too much for her. Rory turned his head and saw Nova shake her head at him. Then she walked between Rory N?velDrama.Org ? content. +10 and Henry Novas behavior irritated Henrypletely. He grabbed her arm firmly and pulled her out. Henry! Its time to stop! Zonas angry voice came from behind, and Nova quickly turned and shook her head at Zona. Please await me for a minute. Ille back soon to deal with some private affairs. None of you needs toe with me. With these words, she followed Henry straight outside. It wasnt until they reached a noCmans corner that the two stopped. Nova couldnt break free and frowned. I wouldnt run away. Youd better release me, and you can say what you want to tell me. She didnt understand why she could always encounter him! In the past, she tried her best to see Henry but failed. Instead, she could often bump into him now. This kind of karma was really annoying. Henry got rid of her hand, and his face as dark as the bottom of the pot. Nova, I told you more than once. Before we divorce, you are still Mrs. King! If you dare to go out and fool around with men again, dont me me for not being polite any longer! Nova looked up impatiently, So why not get divorced immediately? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 028 If it wasnt for Novas strong attitude, he might have rushed up and hit Henry. Nova smiled and shook her head, The society is governed by the rule ofw, so he dared not bully me. Zona gritted her teeth. I havent seen Henry like this before! Sure enough, Henry is a scumbag! He has gone too far! Vi took Novas hand, too. I cant agree more that you decided to divorce him. In fact, Rory is the model husband for women! However, in the second half of this sentence, Vis voice was a little choking. Rory blinked his eyes and sighed. Nova, I shouldnt have sent you roses today. Youve just divorced and probably havent recovered yet. But I can wait, Nova, call me whenever you need me, Ill always be behind you. I will always support you behind your back. Though, these few words were spoken in his heart. Novas eyshes fluttered slightly. She was very touched by his kindness. Since Nova married, she automatically alienated male and felt ashamed. But Rory promised to wait for her just now! Rory spoke again just when Nova was indecisive whether she should say something Nova, you dont have to worry about my feelings, and Im content when I know theres a This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. chance. Oh my! Dont show off your tenderness and love with me! Am I dead? Zona made fun of them. At this time Vi swept away the haze in her eyes and echoed Zona. Nova shook her head, Im not going to think about this anymore. If we are friends, dont persuade me anymore. Otherwise, it will be difficult to keep the rtionship for the long run. Vis blinked slightly, and she finally nodded. Okay! Ill keep quiet! Come on, lets cheers! Zona was also very smart to y some brisk music, as if what followed was really just for celebration. It wasnt until two hourster that they left. Rory wanted to drive Nova home indeed, but he followed her thought. However, they never thought that they had already be a hotCbutton topic and sparked conversations on social media. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 029 expected. Nova!I know you are blue now and want to find another boy relieving your sadness, but Chester is really not a better man! Grandma. Mabel anxiously interrupted again before Nova finished speaking. The grudge between the Don family and the King family isnt my reason to stop you. You could fall in love with everyone besides this man from the Don family because he is such a yboy! Grandmas words had a calming effect on her heart. Grandma cared about her happiness at all times. He goes after you because he admires your appearance and figure. But you must not fall into his trap! I will help you find a good man. You must stop dating him, Nova! Nova answered resignedly. But she was touched by grandmas loving care. Rest assured, Chester is not boyfriend of mine. I was just talking to him about work. Really..? Mabel was extremely suspicious and was about to say something, but Nova interrupted. Of course! Grandma, I dont want to fall in love with men anymore. Her voice was lonely. Even if she concealed the truth, Mabel understood Nova was hurt deeply by Henry. After a pause, Nova spoke again. So, Grandma, you dont have to worry about my business... L...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Well. Mabel said so, but thats not what she thought. She must find the best man for Nova to be her grandson inw in the future! The two woinen talked for a while more before hanging up the phone Nova turned on the phone and clicked into Weibo skillfully. As for hot search... Although Nova is not a star, she often appears in the top trending research. Except for her sockpuppet, Henry was the partner who always shows up with her in the headlines. For the benefit of thepany, Nova and Henry often attended some asions ying in a loving manner. She used to love him, willing to cooperate with him. Moreover, she just looked forward to feeling more love when she acted in front of people. But now Gossip about Nova and Chester was talked universally. Kingspany could be hit in turmoil at this time After all, everyone knows that Henry and Chester are sworn enemies who cant be reconciled in this life. C XX: Incredible! Its hard to believe that Mrs. King dates President Don!! Is there affair between them?! xx: How amazing! It cant be! Didnt they have a great rtionship? I always see the pairs going with each other all the time as lovers. President King was gentle to his wife. This must be President Dons way to deal with President King, after all, the two men have been at odds for a long time. Seeing this comment, Nova raised her eyebrow. Now that pictures are published and showed clearly. Nova didnt think it was paparazzi did, but someone made it on purpose. This must have been done by Chester deliberately. Its none of her business, But... Someone must care. Two hourster. Nova, who was about to fall asleep, was woken up by the phone ringing suddenly. She frowned slightly, opening her eyes and seeing Henrys phone number. Even her toes can guess what this hypocrite was going to say correctly. She just hung up with no hesitation. Henry sat in his car. He looked sullen. He dialed and was rejected again, Chapter 030 Finally, Nova shut down directly! BangC ..! Henry punched the steering wheel, Nova! You win! He had just warned her today not to date Rory any longer. However, she went to Chesters side instead?! The next moment, he got out of the car and went straight to the unit door! Nova, who had turned off the phone, was much morefortable, and she closed her eyes so that she could finally sleep peacefully. For the past three years, she had spent one day seems like a year, waiting for his arrival. It was fortunate that she had not been sick But now...... Since she had let go of everything she slept well every night, even her body felt particrlyfortable. Buzz CC BuzzCC Buzz CC The doorbell suddenly rang, and Nova instantly opened her eyes. Whos there? Bang Bang Bang CC! The doorbell kept ringing, and the knocking on the door kept banging. Nova immediately stepped forward, and through the doorbell, she saw a handsome face but cold. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Novas face changed. She had just thought of offenders might be. As a result, such a demon came! Nova, I know youre inside, and if you want to keep the whole neighborhood at peace, open the door at once! Bang Bang Bang ! Bang Bang Bang!! Are you bluffing me? What do youe to my house to do at midnight! Nova took a deep breath I wont open the door. Go away! Bang bang bang! Bang Bang Bang! The neighbor opened the door and shouted because of the noise. Whos there! Keep quiet, OK? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 031 When she found that Henry was full of anger, she didnt dare to say anything to curse him. She walked on tiptoe and closed the door again. Nova: ...... The pounding on the door was so deafening that Nova worried it would arouse public resentment. He was very obstinate and she failed to talk this man out of knocking at the door. She finally opened it. Henry grimaced and strode in. After closing the door, Nova red at him and said, President King, what you have done makes me feel that you want to rekindle the rtionship! No matter what, couldnt it be solved in the daytime? She thought Henry had just found something on the Inte somewhere else and called to interrogate her. If there was no mistake in the reckoning of the time he called, he had been near her house, right at the moment? Henry seemed to be angry and smirked. With a harsh gaze, he looked at her face sharply and said, Rekindle the rtionship? Nova, I have a reasonable doubt that you did all this to get my attention! Nova was exasperated and burst intoughter. Ive done everything I could to get your attention before, but you wouldnt even look at me. Now I dont want to intrude on your life anymore. I have begun my own life, and you are saying that Im ying hardCtoCget and lusting after you? Henry looked at her coldly. Even if he didnt say anything, the expression in his eyes showed that he thought so. Henry walked into the room and sat directly on the sofa. He seemed to be at his own home, walking freely and sitting casually, Nova gritted her teeth. What the hell do you want? Henrys gloomy gaze fell on her face. In a depressing voice, Henry said, Nova, Ive warned you today. But you fooled around with Chester immediately?! Shame on you! Do you know how to be ady and be respected? Nova closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was blind to falling in love with this man for so many years! After calming down, she walked across and looked at him from above. You can have dinner with Kelly, go to the hospital to visit her and see her parents. You are so restless and undisciplined, but you talk about me? Henry, do you believe I wille out and disclose our rtionship if you dare to threaten me again? Henry looked at her in outrage. So, are you revenging now? Are you together with Chester +10 and let the media release the news freely? Nova took a deep breath! She would never make a fool of herself by pissing in the wind! But she didnt bother to exin to him. She said coldly, its all my business whether Chester and I are together. We have signed the divorce agreement, and we will have nothing to do with each other from now on. All of a sudden, Henry burst with rage. He suddenly stood up and grabbed her wrist. Just as he was about to make a further move, Nova suddenly raised her leg and kicked his cock! Henry dodged in a hurry and shouted angrily, Nova!. Nova was furious and yelled at him, Its all about your reputation! It has nothing to do with me if your company is not running well. Get out of here right now! You are not wee here! She pointed at the door and didnt want to say one more word to the scoundrel. All of a sudden, Henry cast a sharp nce at her! But before she could say anything, she heard the doorbell chime. Ding Dong... Suddenly, the doorbell rang again. Nova smiled and said, Herees another one. In an instant, Henry said viciously and insidiously, Nova! Did the adulterere to your house to look for you? An adulterer? Nova sneered and walked to the door. She wanted to see who it was!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 032 She opened the door straight away. A slender figure appeared in front of Nova. Henry stood up at this moment and took a step towards her. With an upturn of the lips, Nova smirked and turned to look at Henry, She is not the soCcalled adulterer. She is your lover. Does your face hurt? Kelly narrowed her eyes. Lover? As long as she wanted, just with a few swipes of her finger, Nova, the formal wife, would be his lover. Henrys face turned somber. He looked at Kelly discontentedly and asked, Why are you here? Kelly hastened to speak worriedly. I just called your buddy and wanted to discuss something with you. But I heard that Henry was not in a good mood today, so I was concerned and inquired about it. Knowing that you came to Novas house, I was afraid that there would be some sort of mimunication between both of you. So I hurried over. That was by no means the end of the matter, Nova. Just got Henry and exined clearly what happened. I didnt want there to be any misunderstanding. Nova sneered, None of it matters, because he will soon be able to marry you, and I will only be his exCwife. It doesnt matter. Good cousins, the cousin bond is like nothing else. You will get what you deserved, how can I possibly bring them away? What a cheek for me to do it! There was coldness in Henry that chilled everyone in the room! Nova was just paraphrasing what Henry had said to her before. Kellys face went numb and looked worried. Nova had changed the way to reprimand her, but it was not a big deal. Henry would belong to her sooner orter. Nova was just a passerCby. Nova seemed to be scheming against her. In Kellyscency, suddenly the conversation turned, But ... N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing Kellys words, Nova shrugged her shoulders helplessly. I want to divorce him wholeheartedly. As long as he agrees, Ill go with him to get a divorce certificate. Then you can go in and get a marriage certificate directly. But what should I do? Henry doesnt want to. I dont know if its because he still loves me, his exCwife. Kelly:!!! The hands behind her back were instantly clenched into fists, but she forced a smile. Nova, what are you babbling about? President King and I, we are just friend. Instead, you shouldnt mention the topic of getting a divorce at every turn. Kelly was a little annoyed. Why didnt he divorce Nova? Nova almost rolled her eyes. Seeing that Nova ignored her, Kelly looked at Henry and smiled gently. Henry, thank you for you have done for me these days. But I dont regret saring you at that time. I asked you f you wouk mary me, it was just my obsession at that time since you had married my Cousin, Henry, you should treat her well. I wont get involved in your business. * ste spoke she lovered her head, as if the sadness in her eyes that had consumed her was nonexistent sou The tightly pursed lips seemed to be still trembling, it was bliss for her to fulfill her cousins wish, but gring up Henry was huge torture She showed the feeling to the best of the abury, whout a single fizw! Henry looked stem and intimidating Dont be ridiculous, I have nothing to do with her and Nors took a deep breath, since you have nothing to do with me and will divorce me, then get the hell out of here! If you want to kiss her, embrace her and go to bed together, you can do w zeer you are Please dont mess up my ce! Vorel Henry gonien Kore Kelly shook her head in disbeliet. Wiry, why have you changed so much? Nova smirked and looked at the two people who were still stuck in her ce and wouldnt lezve. If President Kigand Cousin Kelly like the ce, you two can stay and Ill leave. The house will be regarded as compensation for you, President King, after the divorce. Then fora picked up her phone and dialed a number Henrys face turned solemn at the sight of the numbers! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 033 He grabbed Novas phone and hung it up! Nova looked at him in confusion. What are you doing? Henry stared at Nova with such an intense look, as if she dared to make any move she would be pierced by his sharp eyes. Nova, I warn you for thest time. If you dare to seduce another man, dont me me for killing you! Kellys looked rmed. Seduction? She had always thought that Henrys control of Nova was just a matter of mans dignity. No man could stand his newly divorced wife cheating on him. But ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She had a bad feeling. Nova didnt take it seriously. Youre always wee. I wont see you off. Kelly grabbed Henrys arm worriedly and said, Henry, my cousin is still a youngster and she is not sensitive enough. You dont want to bother yourself arguing with the likes of her. Henry pursed his lips, nced at Nova coldly, and left! There were only Nova and Kelly left in the room. Kelly looked at Nova sarcastically. Nova sneered, Why dont you get out? Are you waiting for me to kick you out? Kelly was ufortable but she smiled lightly as if nothing had happened, Nova, youll regret it. After saying that, she was not in the mood to chat about small talks with Nova. It waste, and it was better to coax Henry up to her bed. Watching her leave, Nova closed the door. The night was over and she could finally have a good sleep The Inte trending topics had been deliberately deleted by Henrys people. Chester was ying with his phone, with a glint in his eye. He was looking forward to Novas next performance. The week went by, and it was Zonas day off. She was afraid that Nova would feel ufortable, so she insisted on taking her to go shopping. They enjoyed going shopping and bought a lot of things in the mall. Besides, Nova needed to buy some clothes too. Seeing that Nova didnt say a word, Zona was a little anxious. We are sisters. Do you still want to hide it from me? What did he say to you that night? Why did Kelly go there! Nova was a little surprised. How do you know? Zona frowned and said, Its all Kellys fault. If it werent for Henrys concern about the fame Chapter 033 and fortune of thepany, your affair with your husband would have be publie knowledge. Kelly had restrained her incentive. She just told her close friends about this! Looking at Novas peaceful expression, Zona was so angry that she pped her hand, It was Kellys friend who told me about it. How long are you going to keep me in the dark about whats going on? Nova had no choice but to tell her what happened that night when Henry and Kelly came to the door. Crap! What a shameless couple! Cant he see that woman is just a damn angelic bitch? Nova snorted, not sad or upset, Maybe thats what men like. Arent you angry? Dont you want to teach him a lesson? An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth, thats always part of my disposition. I have my way of doing this. Nova didnt think twice. Zona was instantly energized, and she looked at her expectantly, Please tell me! What are you going to do? File for a divorce first. Zona instantly rolled her eyes, Thats it? Nova laughed and raised her hand to nudge the tip of Zonas nose, Youll know the rest when the time comes~ Seeing that she didnt say anything, Zona had an itch to explore. But she knew what kind of person she was. She caught up with Nova and asked in confusion again, Then... Whats going on between you and Chester? I was so surprisedst time that I forgot to ask you how you knew each other. Ive been very busy these two days. Tell me now! Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 034 You will know about it when the time hase. What the hell!!! Shit! Are you still my sister! Yes! Ill personally cook a treat for you tonight. Really?! Zona was a typical foodie, but Nova had such excellent cooking skills, that even the top chefs might not be able to match her. When she said so, Zona waspletely captivated. Of course its true, Then Ill have braised pork, stewed meatballs, and sweet and sour fish ... Without any hesitation, Zona ordered eight dishes in one breath. Novas mouth twitched. Can you eat? Of course, I can!!! Im a typical big appetite!!! Okay, whatever you want. The two joked andughed and headed back home, only ... the two who were doing the dishes suddenly heard the doorbell. Zona wondered, Whos here? Did you give this address to anyone? Nova frowned slightly. No one knew about the address except for Henry, Kelly, and Zona. Although Chester knew it, he didnt know the specific house number. Henry and Kelly could note here. She put down the dishes in her hands, took out a tissue, and wiped her hands. Ill go check. Zona stepped out in confusion as well and was shocked when she saw the person in the surveince video, Oh my God, Chester! Nova: ...... From the video, she could see that Chester was holding two gift bags in his hands. Since he was able to knock on the door, he was prepared and knew about her whereabouts. Nova had no choice but to open the door. Chester looked at Nova, who still had her apron on, and was a little surprised, Are you cooking? Nova nodded and looked at him in confusion. Why is President Don coming over sote? Chesters thin lips were so slightly parted. Wont you invite me in? Nova knew no alternative but to step aside and find him a pair of slippers for him. Chester closed the door and handed the gift bag to Nova. When he was about to say something, he saw a figure in the kitchen. He raised his eyebrows in surprise. Zona is here as well. Zona turned her head in surprise, Does president Don know me? I know all of Novas friends. 11:13 Chapter 034 Zona: ...... She raised her hand and gave him thumbs up. Superb. Instead of being suspected that he had investigated their background, it was better to admit the interrogation directly. ItN?velDrama.Org ? content. would not be too annoying like that. Nova looked at the gift bag and wondered, Whats this? The party gown is designed ording to your size. Try it on. If it doesnt fit you, ask someone to change it. Zona was speechless, The size of Nova? He hadnt touched her yet! He was exaggerating! Nova pursed her lips and said with a selfCeffacing expression, Mr. Don, you are a passionate man. You surely have a discerning eye and a lot of female admirers. Chester raised his eyebrows and didnt mind Novas sarcasm at all. He smiled gently and said, Is it convenient for me to grab a meal? Zona:??? She looked at Chester suspiciously. He had been looking at Nova all the time as if the two of them were very familiar. Looking at Nova, she didnt find anything unusual. She rubbed her chin. There must be something wrong between them! She decided to observe from the sidelines. Anyway, Nova had gotten out of Don Juans trap and was not in a rtionship now. A few words with a handsome guy might even reduce the pain! Nova didnt refuse but softly spoke, Okay, Ill continue to cook. President Don, please have a seat. How embarrassing. Let me help you. He untied his sleeves and rolled them up. Zona was stunned. She felt that they were going to take off their clothes next? Chester naturally picked up the vegetables that Nova had just washed. He didnt put on airs at all. He just smiled at Nova and said, If you need anything else, just tell me. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 035 Nova:... Zona was like a scout at this moment, pacing back and forth between them. There must be something wrong with them! Nova didnt tell her. Could it be that Nova had her eye on this Chester! Her face changed slightly! How can that be! The next moment, she asked directly, Nova, when did you two get to know each other? You seem to be on good terms with each other. Dont you introduce any new friends to me? Zona said, winking at Nova. Chester slightly parted his lips and said meaningfully, we havent known each other for a long time, but we have a good rtionship. Zona looked confused, Good rtionship? What kind of rtionship! Nova curled her lips. Washing dishes please. Chester smiled, As ordered. Zona:??? As ordered?! She looked at Nova from time to time, always wanting her to give some indication, but ... waited until the dishes were on the table, she did not get the hint. Instead, she was attracted by the aroma of food on the table. Before they started eating, she was particrly satisfied with the taste. It smells so good! Nova, you can feed me from now on! I will brush the dishes and clean up the kitchen, I promise! Chester was amazed that Nova could cook so many dishes, and they all looked very appetizing He smiled, Why dont you bring me along, I wont eat and drink for nothing, and I can help. Nova gave them both chopsticks and sat down next to Zona. With a fake smile on her face, she said, Thank you. Im afraid of going broke. Zonaughed and said, With President Don around, youre not afraid of going broke! Just eat! Chester grinned, Its my honor. Nova picked up a piece of braised pork. Seeing that Zona still wanted to say something, she put the meat into her mouth and said, Have some food. Zona: ...... It was not until Nova filled a bowl of rice for Zona that she remembered something. She took a . .10 look at Chester and asked, Does President Don drink? No, I have to driveter. Nova nodded. After filling the bowls with rice, she sat down to eat. Although Chester was an uninvited guest, he was good at lightening up the spirit and smoothing the atmosphere. He had a handful of jokes as an ice breaker. Zona was also a lively person. In a short while, the three of them were buzzing like crazy Most of the time, it was Zona who was chattering, Chester talked a few words from time to time, but Nova didnt talk much. As for the six dishes on the table, they looked delicious! The more Chester ate, the more surprised he became. He had never eaten an additional bowl of rice before, but today he had already taken the initiative to get himself another bowl of rice. Chester heartily praised. Nova, you have such outstanding cooking skills that even the top national chefs may not be able topete with you. Novas eyshes quivered slightly. Cooking skills. Huh. She had heard someone say if a woman wanted to tie up a mans heart, she had a better tie up his stomach. So she had tried her best to learn the cooking skill to make Henry change his mind about her. Its just a pity that... He never ate a single bite of her cooking. And every time she asked him to eat, he was disgusted. Thinking of that, Nova felt she was like real low life. Nova...? Nova came back to her senses instantly. Seeing that the two people were looking at her, she N?velDrama.Org ? content. opened her mouth and said, I was absentCminded just now. What did you say? Zona looked at her with round eyes, Youre going to the banquet!? Nova nodded, Yes. She took a nce at Chester subconsciously. Did he say that? Zona frowned, Didnt you used to hate these kinds of ces, why are you thinking of going there in such a highCprofile this time? Besides, you used to go with Henry, but this time you Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 036 Zonas voice sounded a little worried. She felt that Nova was going to face a storm in the future. Everyone knew that the reason Nova and Henry showed up at the banquet was to show off their love bond, but now.. Chester raised his eyebrows and said nothing. If Nova coulde with him, it would be a heavy blow to the King family. That was exactly what he wanted. Nova pulled her lips and said, It doesnt matter. This was a step that had to be taken sooner orter. She had no more patience for Henry, and there was no need to put up with him anymore. Moreover, even if she didnt do it, Kelly would try to find a way out in the future. It would be better for her to be the viin than the other way around. She would be relieved and freed herself from the love bondage sooner. Zona sighed lightly, It is good. In this way, your divorce will be smoother. Chester raised his eyebrows, as if he didnt know, and said with some surprise, A smoother divorce? Zona gritted her teeth and said, Who would be so foolish as to hold on to a dream. It is all because of Henry. He has signed the divorce agreement but hasnt received the divorce certificate yet. Nova is so good. Do you think that Nova is determined to live with him? Chester nodded in agreement. Yes, after Novas divorce, why dont you consider me? Zona: ...... How did the two of them know each other? Nova hadnt told her yet. She didnt dare to talk nonsense and exchange her personal opinions with president Don as well. Luckily, Mr. Don didnt pester to ask her anything. When Chester left, she had to ask properly! Nova smiled slightly, Mr. Don, you are surrounded by a myriad of flowers. I am just a wildflower on the roadside that no one takes a look at. Chester raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, I like the wildflowers on the roadside better. Chester was such a yboy. It was normal for him to say something syrupy. Nova and Zona didnt take it seriously. They talked andughed. After dinner, Zona rushed to wash the dishes. Chester looked at Nova and asked, Why dont you try on the party gown? Novas eyes twinkled. Ill have a try tonight. If theres any problem, Ill call you. Chester didnt force her to do that. It was gettingte and he would only be bored if he stayed long, he smiled and got up, Ill be off then, you two get some rest too. It was obvious that Zona was going to stay with Nova tonight. Nova nodded with a smile, Okay, President Don. Take care. Chester frowned slightly and said, At least weve eaten together a few times, and we even had your cooking today. We are considered friends now, right? When Zona was washing the dishes, she took a look at the two strange people. Nova smiled and didnt say anything. Chester walked to the door, changed his shoes, smiled, and whispered, Just call me Chester from now on. Novas gaze flickered slightly, Good. . Chester smiled and left. When the door was closed, and after a while, Zona finished washing the dishes. While wiping her hands with a tissue, she looked at Nova suspiciously and asked, Whats going on between you and Chester? Seeing that Nova was about to say something perfunctory, Zona raised one of her hands and said, Tell me the truth! Do you think Im that innocent? Nova sighed helplessly. She didnt say it before just because she didnt want to upset Zona. But if she didnt take the initiative to talk about it, it would be like she didnt take her as a close friend. So she chose to tell her something insignificant, which had nothing to do with the scheme she nned out with Chester. After mentioning the uing banquet, Zonas face changed. She immediately stood up and said, Oh my God! Are you crazy? Are you N?velDrama.Org ? content. going to attend the banquet...? Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 037 Nova looked at her and nodded without waiting for her to finish, Thats all I can do, Ive been merciful before and he was the one whocked a sense of propriety. Zonas eyes widened. After a moment of shock, she became more and more excited. Nova, are you ready for this! Once you get to this point, it will bepletely irreversible! Nova raised her evebrows, What? Youve been urging me not to stay with him, but now that Ive decided, youre asking me to reconsider? Of course, I hope you can get aplete divorce and stay away from that bastard! Zona said seriously, but soon she hesitated and said, Im just worried that you will regret it and feel worse than before. As people said, it was better sooner thanter, but most of the time, a little loss in hand may be more torturing than a long sorrow in the future. Nova curled her lips and put her hand on Zona. No, trust me. Zonas eyes shed and finally nodded, Of course, I believe you. s... She wanted to say something more. But she was afraid that if she said too much, Nova would go back on what she had said. Anyway, it was better to divorce now! when she saw the gift bag on the sofa, she quickly said, Ah isnt there a party gown? Why dont you try it on? No, thanks. What? Zona had already picked it up, but when she suddenly heard what she said, she was a little confused. Dont you n to dress his party gown? Okay. Looking at the gown that she had pulled out, Nova said calmly, Im not familiar with Chester. After the coboration, we would take a separate route and walk in different ways. Then ... why didnt you just let him take the gown away? When she spoke, her eyes were full of admiration. What a beautiful gown! Its good to be rich people! Nova didnt care how luxurious the gown was. He wont take it away even if I tell him. Zona propped her chin with one hand and said, Well, in the world of the rich people, I can never experience their life in such a full way... Nova frowned slightly and lifted her hand to nudge her forehead. Arent you from a rich family? Speaking of which, cant you forgive your father? He did it for a bitter reason. Bitterness? Zonas expression instantly cooled down, Nova, you dont need to persuade me about my father, I wont recognize them again. Anyway, they have other children. What can I do? Maybe I was just adopted by him from nowhere on a whim. Zona... Come on, Nova, are you sure you dont want to try this gown on? Its really pretty! Look at this bright red color, if you wear it, you willThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. stun the whole audience! Nova pursed her lips and stopped talking about it. She gently patted her shoulder, Go to sleep. Zona put the gown back and nodded with a smile. Okay, then take a shower and have a rest. It is most important for you to recharge and refresh. You will amaze the whole banquet that day! Ill go with you this time! Nova: ... Zonas eyes sparkled with excitement. It would be a pity if I dont participate in this bustling feast. I will let the two of them take part as well. Nova parted her lips and, subconsciously did not want to let them go. But when she thought that they were such good friends, if she didnt tell them about the banquet, they would be mad. She pursed her lips and said nothing in the end. She took a shower and went to bed. In the following days, she had a good time. While she was waiting, the banquet finally came. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 038 Nova was already in Chesters car. Zona was not here because she had to join Rory and Vi. Chester drove the car himself, and Nova sat in the passenger seat. He looked at Nova with a smile. Why dont you wear the dress I prepared for you? Nova turned to look at him and said, The size isnt correct, so I pick out two random pieces myself. Ill bring those two dresses to you when I get back. Why dont you take them to your other femalepanions? Although she was not familiar with Chester and was full of schemes and tricks, Chester didnt put too much pressure on her. He didnt talk about too many disturbing topics as well. Chester raised his eyebrows, I dont have any femalepanion. You are the only one I have now. Nova smiled and said nothing. All along the way, it was Chester who was looking for topics to chat about. It was obvious that he didnt want the atmosphere to be too nd. It was not at all obvious that he was deliberately looking for a topic. The two of them were chatting together quite naturally. Both of them felt rather rxed andfortable. It didnt seem long before they arrived at the ce. Today was the birthday party of Smiths old man, the most venerable of the group. There were many guests. She didnt know how many cars had been parked in front of the door. Hindi There were a lot of people outside to manage the order. All the guests took their femalepanions together. They greeted each other with a smile and walked inside one by one. When Chesters car stopped, many people looked at it over and over again, whether consciously or subconsciously. They seemed to be more respectful to the figure in the car. There were only a few powerful family names in Jingzhong city. Many people had recorded the car te numbers of the family in order not to offend them and to curry favor with them in advance. Many people who wanted to go to the banquet suddenly stopped and looked in the direction of Chester. Amid the crowds anticipation, Chester had already opened the door of the drivers seat. They saw an outrageously handsome young man in a ck suit getting off the car. Most of the female guests stared at him, not willing to move their eyes away. The man was nearly 1.9 meters tall, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, typical of the image of Prince Charming in womens dreams. There was a light smile on his attractive face. Under everyones gaze, he walked slowly to the passenger seat. Many women subconsciously held their breath. Even without seeing the person, they had begun to go crazy with jealousy! There were few handsome men in the world, let alone those who were superCrich and powerful! Henry and Chester were two young talents with top looks and at the peak of their careers. Its a pity that Henry was already married, and the couple was particrly in love. On the contrary, President Don was still single. Even if he was a yboy, many women wanted to sleep with him because of his power, position, and handsome look. The door of the passenger seat opened slowly. The smile started on the lips and gradually spread to Chesters eyes which were full of tenderness. He slowly extended a hand and waited for the goddess to get out of the car. The guests were all dumbfounded. Although President Don was a yboy, he never brought a femalepanion to the banquet. He made an exception this time?! To everyones surprise, a white and tender arm slowly stretched out from the passenger seat. Her slender and fair hand was on the mans fingertips. Chester held her hand and helped her get out of the car slowly. Because ... his car was parked sideways in the corner, people could not catch sight of Nova. Just after she got out of the car, everyone immediately saw a slender figure in a blue gown appear around the door. The womans chestnutCcolored curly hair is scattered in front of and behind her body. She stepped forward as the man moved. After closing the door, Chester bent his arm. The smile froze on her lips, but Nova still put her hand on his arm. Chester lowered his eyes and whispered in her ear, Dont be afraid. Im here.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It took Nova a while to focus, and then she blinked and stiffened. She was even a little lost in thought. She suddenly remembered something. When she was at the banquetst time, Henry pulled her and spoke to her gently just to show people that they were deeply in love. At that time, she felt she was the happiest woman in the whole world. Butter C A hint of mockery shed through her eyes. She smiled at Chester, and together they walked towards the doorway. Bypassing the front car, the womans palmCsized delicate little face was disyed all at once in front of the crowd. Many people couldnt help but iake a deep breath! She was wearing a blue kneeClength tight gown. The tight gown entuated her gorgeous figure. Her arms were as white and slender as a jade piece. She had such a slender figure with a delicate waist that many men couldnt help but covet her beauty and be caught with her winks. But in the past, only Henry could hold her slender waist Now... Although she wasnt held by Chester, she was still holding Chesters arm. What... What was going on! This woman! Isnt it Nova! For a moment, everyone couldnt help but look around, did they simply look alike? There was something to be seen by gazing. Everyone could confirm that this confidante was Nova! Someone couldnt resist the opportunity to meet a real live celebrity and came over quickly with his femalepanion. He smiled politely at Chester and said, President Don, it is a long time since west met. I didnt expect to meet you at the door this time. What a coincidence! Hahaha... Chester nodded gently, Mr. Hill. Hill used to be in a hurry to greet Chester, but todays real live celebrity attracted everyones attention. Hill couldnt help but look at Nova and asked, Mrs. King... Why did you... Nova smiled, Mr. Hill, nice to meet you. Hi, nice to meet you, you... Before he could finish his sentence, Nova turned to Chester and said, Im thirsty. Lets go inside. Chester smiled and nodded, okay. The others were still approaching them, but they saw that the two of them had already entered. They were even more shocked. Unbelievable! Thats Nova! Her voice is the same! Im not blind. But how can the two of them be together? Where is President King? HaCha... You know, we got the location right. Todays banquet is a special one. Im looking forward to the next y. I wonder if President King wille today. Today is the birthday of the head man of the Smith family. They have a lot of cooperation and good friendship. President King wille. Is there any misunderstanding or conflict between the couple? Mrs. King is so angry that she decides to be with President Don? But... Thats not right. They have always been on good terms with each other. And because of this, the stock value of thepany has been rising day by day. If the rtionship is broken up, it will affect the interests. The King family is not a humble family, with oneCthousandth of the stock value, I dont know how much it will cost the investors! Is it possible that the open hostility between the King family and the Don family is just a game of y? Lets go inside and see if its a y or not. Many people couldnt figure it out, and the curiosity and doubt in their eyes could not be concealed. Everyone was going to follow the steps to go inside. For those who were jealous of Chesters femalepanion, their jealousy for Nova was outdone by their curiosity after they saw her in the car. Just... Before they could enter, a luxury car came in again. When they saw the license te number, the subtlety and excitement in their eyes This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. could not be hidden! Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 040 This was Kings car! They wondered if he would bring a femalepanion here today. He got off the car slowly. The crowd Ilinched at his natural born dignity and indifference. The difference between Chester and him was that President Don was elegant and gentle. But the President of King was so imperious that no one dared to offend him. He closed the door and walked towards the passenger seat. Everyone was extremely excited! It was as if they had got some top secret! One by one, they stared straight in their direction with the utmost anticipation. They would like to know who the woman on the passenger side was! At this moment, both the men and the women had the same thought. They just wanted to see who his femalepanion was! There would be no other distracting thoughts! Just as everyone was expecting, the door of the passenger seat opened slowly. Henry didnt hold her hand. He just said calmly, Get out of the car. kelly avoided the loss in her eyes and nodded with a smile. When her face appeared in front of the crowd, they were dumbfounded again! This woman! Holy shit! Isnt she Novas cousin!! Back then, she was in what was described as a vegetative state because of saving Henry, and now... How could she recover so fast ande to the banquet with him? She was dressed in a red gown, and her cheeks, which were still somewhat sickly, were set off even whiter. She slightly lowered her head, not asfortable as before. It wasnt until Henry closed the car door that she smiled apologetically at him, Henry, would it be a bad influence on yourpany to have you bring me to the party this time? Henry squinted at her and said calmly, No. He would marry this woman sooner orter. Besides, one can never wrap fire in the paper. There were so many things that couldnt be covered up. It was better to y along with it so that people would figure out what the King family was going to do. It was better than making people think his rtionship with Nova as a couple was broken. Before this, he had already asked his staff to post messages on the inte. He wanted to take precautions in advance, with hints about their marriage crisis. Kelly nodded with a smile. Thank you. I wont bother you anymore after I finish this banquet. Henry pursed his lips and did not speak. Just... He frowned slightly when he felt that there was something wrong with the people around him. Although they were still as respectful and wanted to please him as before, he could detect the oddity in their eyes. Everyone was behaving in the same odd way. Even Kelly sensed that something was wrong. She subconsciously looked around and said in some panic, Henry, they must have misunderstood. Henry withdrew his gaze and walked inside. Dont worry about it. Looking at his back, Kellys heart trembled. She had been waiting for his elbow to bend up, but he just left her with a sight of his back Kelly pursed her lips, stopped looking around, and followed. Anyway, it was enough for her to be with Henry at this party. The others were still watching the fun. Seeing that the protagonists on both sides had already entered, they followed in, not to be outdone. Everyone wanted to be the principal witness! For a grand show, the only one of its kind, hearing others recap would have spoiled the whole storyline. A good show is about to begin! I think they did it on purpose... I dont think so. Recently I heard that after Kelly woke up, President King often went to the hospital to visit her. Although Kelly saved President Kings life, she is his wifes cousin. Even if they are rtives, all of them are young and impulsive. If there is any sparkle of affection, it is foreseeable, isnt it? Hurry up. Stop talking. Follow me!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 41 Chapter 41 There were lots of guests inside the lobby, but! Even so. Henrys eves were immediately drawn to a male and female among the crowd talking with pleasure at the champapne serving counter Instantly! He looked like he was gonna kill somebody! Kelly noticed something wrong with him, and looked in the direction of his eyesight, then she was stunned. She couldnt help shouting: OMG, howe Nova is with Chester? Kelly felt puzzled, wondering if Nova really wanted a divorce instead of just making Henry jealous. Otherwise there was no way Nova would show up with Henrys foe at the banquet in front of so many guests. That was a huge insult to Henry, so it was more impossible for him to forgive Nova. Henry gathered his senses, but that angry look in his eyes was still there Nova and Chester seemed to notice it and looked in the direction of the door together. Her nce hesitated and the next moment she lifted the corner of her mouth, and then her indifferent sight fell onto Kelly. Seeing her in a red evening dress, Nova couldnt help lifting her eyebrows. Actually Kelly was also a gorgeous woman and good at dressing herself up. That sickClooking and elegant oval face of hers really attracted adoration. How was it possible that her sickplexion couldnt be covered by her makeCup? It was just that she put such a makeCup on purpose. Chester turned to look at Nova and saw ease in her eyes, and he lifted the corner of his mouth, saying: Are you afraid? Afraid? A surprising look swept across Novas face and she said: Youve been a rival to Henry for so many years, others might not know how is the rtionship between him and me, but Im sure you know it clearly. Chester lifted his eyebrows and didnt say a word. Nova lifted the ss of champagne in her hand, and Chester clinked her ss at ease. Nova put on a little smile and said: Im determined to do what Im going to do today. President Don has helped me this far, if I quit halfCway through, that will definitely fail his expectations. Chester laughed and said: I didnt bet on the wrong horse indeed. Nova moved her lips backward and then lifted the goblet close to her lips slowly and took a sip. Hairs dropped down at both sides of her cheek, she gently raised her hand and tucked them behind her ears. It was irresistibly sexy for anyone to see the way she tucked her hairs and drank the champagne at the same time. Chesters gaze got more profound and said: Nova, maybe Im good choice for you, I wont restrain you from doing something and fear a notorious reputation, but I wonder if you can bear the consequences. Nova laughed and shook the goblet in her hand. Seeing the champagne move up and down in the ss, she couldnt help saying in a low voice: Ive almost had enough this time, Im afraid I wont have much fight left in me in the future. Actually, Chester and Henry were people alike, too bad twopanies had been adds all the time and that made them rivals, otherwise these two men could have established a strong bond. Both of them were coldCblooded and merciless, and they did anything possible just to get they ever wanted. Nova had enough putting up with a guy of vigor, resolution and decisiveness. Let alone she had been deeply hurt in a rtionship, so she didnt want to repeat the same mistake. Chester put on a smile and said nothing ever since. He knew when to stop in a conversation. At this moment, Henry was walking towards Nova in a rage, Kellys eyshes slightly shook, and she hurried to catch up with him, saying in a gentle tone: Henry, I know youre really pissed of now, but were now at a banquet after all, all eyes are on us. Chapter 042 Henry even didnt bother to take a look at her. C Seeing Nova and Chester still have a good time talking, Kelly sneered inside her heart. She thought, the trap she had been setting up for three years straight would finally work out today. Kelly thought, since Nova fell into this trap voluntarily and she, as her older sister, wasnt supposed to be the one to me. Today was the birthday banquet for the grandpa of the Smith Family, but now it was all about these four people. Of course, the main event was the rivalry between Henry and Chester. Would it be a fight in which the winner went home with a wife? The showing up might be quite fun to watch! Henry, with all eyes on him, already walked before Nova. Everyone could see the gloominess in his eyes and chilling look on his face. Nova raised her head and happened to see those two before her, with her lips slightly pulled back, she said, : Here youe. The understatement in her tone didnt carry many emotions, Chester, also with his lips pulled backward slightly, said: President King, its so rare to see you attend a banquet with a woman other than Nova. Nova? The look on Henrys face got even more chilling! He sneered and said: Its also my first time to see President Done to a banquet with a femalepany, and shes my wife. Kelly looked anxious for she didnt know whether Henry said this because there were many out here or he just couldnt get over Nova. Chester pulled his lips backward even further and replied: Your wife? Nova put on a half smile, and the indifference in her eyes antagonized Henry pretty much! He looked at her expressionlessly: How long do you n to keep your unreasonable act going? Nova put on a little smile and said: President King, youre worrying too much. But if you want me to act unreasonably, I can make a scene as you wished. Nova! People could notice that Henry was gritting his teeth when he spoke. But Nova had no intention to talk to Henry, so she turned to Chester and siniled: I think youve got lots of acquaintances to talk to, right? Im going with you, sounds good? Chester chuckled and replied: Sure. He lifted his arm and extended it to Nova, the moment Nova raised her arm, it felt like her arm was so heavy like thousands of pounds that she couldnt lift it. When she turned her head, she saw that eyes filled with rage of Henry. Kelly took a breath, seeing that Henry was about to go there and drag Nova away, she grabbed his hands and said: Henry. She was looking at him and reminded him of the crowd around with her eyes. Henry didnt move with his lips closed, and at this moment, Nova found her senses back, and then she put her arm around Chesters at This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ease. With Henry, no, with everyone present watching, Chester took Nova to Hill, the man who spoke to Chester just now. Feeling totally ttered, President Hill greeted in a hurry: President Don, you wanna a drink? Chester smiled and shook the ss of champagne in his hand and said: Thanks, but Im driving today, so Ill pass. President Hill put on a ttery smile and replied: Its okay, I totally understand. Ive been hoping to treat you to dinner, but I didnt get the chance, Im wondering if youre avable these days, President Don. Chester smiled and said: Lets see. Feeling impulsive to insist, but he could do nothing but smile, because it was good enough that Chester came talk to him first. He didnt have the guts to mention cooperation again for he feared that it might drive Chester away. So he turned to look at Nova and sized her up from top to bottom. He thought, this woman is such a hot number! No wonder President King liked her, and President Don was willing to make an exception and had her as a company. After a moment of hesitation, he couldnt resist the curiosity and said with a smile on his face: Mrs. King, could you please tell me why youe to this banquet with President Don? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 042 Henry even didnt bother to take a look at her. C Seeing Nova and Chester still have a good time talking, Kelly sneered inside her heart. She thought, the trap she had been setting up for three years straight would finally work out today. Kelly thought, since Nova fell into this trap voluntarily and she, as her older sister, wasnt supposed to be the one to me. Today was the birthday banquet for the grandpa of the Smith Family, but now it was all about these four people. Of course, the main event was the rivalry between Henry and Chester. Would it be a fight in which the winner went home with a wife? The showing up might be quite fun to watch! Henry, with all eyes on him, already walked before Nova. Everyone could see the gloominess in his eyes and chilling look on his face. Nova raised her head and happened to see those two before her, with her lips slightly pulled back, she said, : Here youe. The understatement in her tone didnt carry many emotions, Chester, also with his lips pulled backward slightly, said: President King, its so rare to see you attend a banquet with a woman other than Nova. Nova? The look on Henrys face got even more chilling! He sneered and said: Its also my first time to see President Done to a banquet with a femalepany, and shes my wife. Kelly looked anxious for she didnt know whether Henry said this because there were many out here or he just couldnt get over Nova. Chester pulled his lips backward even further and replied: Your wife? Nova put on a half smile, and the indifference in her eyes antagonized Henry pretty much! He looked at her expressionlessly: How long do you n to keep your unreasonable act going? Nova put on a little smile and said: President King, youre worrying too much. But if you want me to act unreasonably, I can make a scene as you wished. Nova! People could notice that Henry was gritting his teeth when he spoke. But Nova had no intention to talk to Henry, so she turned to Chester and siniled: I think youve got lots of acquaintances to talk to, right? Im going with you, sounds good? Chester chuckled and replied: Sure. He lifted his arm and extended it to Nova, the moment Nova raised her arm, it felt like her arm was so heavy like thousands of pounds that she couldnt lift it. When she turned her head, she saw that eyes filled with rage of Henry. Kelly took a breath, seeing that Henry was about to go there and drag Nova away, she grabbed his hands and said: Henry. She was looking at him and reminded him of the crowd around with her eyes. Henry didnt move with his lips closed, and at this moment, Nova found her senses back, and then she put her arm around Chesters at ease. N?velDrama.Org ? content. With Henry, no, with everyone present watching, Chester took Nova to Hill, the man who spoke to Chester just now. Feeling totally ttered, President Hill greeted in a hurry: President Don, you wanna a drink? Chester smiled and shook the ss of champagne in his hand and said: Thanks, but Im driving today, so Ill pass. President Hill put on a ttery smile and replied: Its okay, I totally understand. Ive been hoping to treat you to dinner, but I didnt get the chance, Im wondering if youre avable these days, President Don. Chester smiled and said: Lets see. Feeling impulsive to insist, but he could do nothing but smile, because it was good enough that Chester came talk to him first. He didnt have the guts to mention cooperation again for he feared that it might drive Chester away. So he turned to look at Nova and sized her up from top to bottom. He thought, this woman is such a hot number! No wonder President King liked her, and President Don was willing to make an exception and had her as a company. After a moment of hesitation, he couldnt resist the curiosity and said with a smile on his face: Mrs. King, could you please tell me why youe to this banquet with President Don? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 043 It was known to everyone that Chester and Henry were arch enemies! Nova smiled and said: You can call me Miss Bush now. President Dons smile froze for a second and the next moment he felt surprised as if he realized something, he said: Miss Bush. so. Miss Bush, you... Chester smiled and said: Yeah, theyre divorced. That was quite a shock to President Hill! He thought, wasnt the rtionship between them really good?! Howe they just got divorced?! When he was about to ask a few more questions, Chester said with a smile on his face: Excuse me, Ive got something to attend to. I gotta go. That came as a disappointment to President Hill, and he watched Nova leaving with Chester. Chester looked at Nova with a smile, he said: That guy got a big mouth, so if he knows, then everyone knows. Nova lifted her eyebrows and turned to take a look at Chester, she asked: President Don, how did you I was gonna spread this news today? A slight smile swept across his face, he replied: Because were soul mates. Nova said nothing It was quite easy to understand, if she didnt want to make her divorce public, she didnt have to ask someone as powerful and wellCknown as Chester to take her to the banquet. Chester clinked the ss in his hand with Novas, and there was a delight in his eyes. He said: I think its not enough just to spread the news, if Henry have the guts to take Kelly there, that fully suggests that hes nning something else. Both of them were talking in delight, while Henry was staring at Nova with extreme anger. Nova drank a mouthful of champagne at ease. Then she asked: I couldnt care less what hes nning, my goal is divorce. Its has always been an agreement, to Nova, a certificate was what she wanted the most for that would give her a sense of security. Chester smile slightly and said: That goal of yours is something big enough. Nova closer her lips and said nothing. The banquet seemed to be bustling but everyone was all eyes and ears. The crowds attention hadnt been diverted until the appearance of Mr. Smith. The one holding the microphone was Mr. Smiths oldest son Hiram Smith who was just over forty this year. He smiled at the crowd and said: Thank you so much to attend my fathers birthday banquet as usual, Ill just skip the formality here, I say how about we pull up something new this time. That quickly intrigued the crowd, because the previous birthday banquets were the same and dull, and all about private conversations among businessmen. But this year, not only Henry and Chester brought something new, even Mr. Smith wanted to y some new tricks? Chester stood in a ce near to the center, turning to look at Nova, and he said: Thats my idea, do you believe that? Eh?, She replied and sized him up with doubt. She knew that a cunning fox like Chester would never do something not beneficial to him, she wondered what he tried to imply by telling her about this. But the next moment she looked hesitant and said: Dont tell me you... Chesters smile got more clear and he said: Nova, youre really smart, you get my point with just a small clue. Nova kept silent. She closed her mouth and thought, he must had added fuel to the fire, but would this do more harm to her grandpa? She started to hesitate for a while. She gave the ss in her hand to Chester and whispered: I need to go to the restroom. Chester gave her a meaningful look. He said: Wevee this far and theres no turning back. The result is what you wanted, isnt it?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 044 Nova closed her mouth and said uttered no word. Chester smiled a little bit and said: Dont be afraid, Ill go up with you if you have worries. Nova breathed slightly and thought, it was just like what Chester said, there was no turning back since she hade this far. She thought, whatever, if Henry showed no mercy, then she would be ruthless. At this moment. Hiram was still on stage with a smile on his face. He said: Usually, you people came to banquets like this to discuss cooperation in private. Today I would like offer you all a quick pass. Ive fabricated a wall. Wall? That pretty much puzzled everyone present. With his hand waving, two tall women pushed a board of wall walking out of the backstage. There were so many white tapes arranged orderly on that wall to block the words beneath them. Hiram smiled a little bit and said: This is something I prepared specially for you, the names of yours. The crowd listened in and didnt know what was going on. They didnt know what Hiram nned to do. Nova closed her mouth, and she knew that one of the names on that wall was hers. Hiram said: For fairness, weve got names for both males and females. But the names of women arent that fixed, so we wrote them down as gentlemens femalepany. Later Ill rip off one tape at random and that gentleman can go onto the stage. After that Ill do it again and itll keep going. Of course, if anyone of you doesnt wannae on the stage, Im fine with that. The crowd didnt have any clue what he was talking about, and someone couldnt help asking: What do we go onto the stage for? Another said: I think well knowter. Since its quick pass, maybe theres something we hoped to get. With the crowds expectations getting high, Hiram smiled and said: When youe onto the stage, you can talk about the development of youpany, your future ns, potential cooperation proposals, or your own wishes. Today is an openmunication, I just want everyone to enjoy themselves to the full. Ill draw five lucky guests of thoseing onto at random and offer them some help within my reach. That came as a total surprise to everyone present. They couldnt believe that the Smith Family was so generous this year! Five lucky guests! If they heard something like this elsewhere, these newly rich people couldnt care less. But all this came from the Smith Family! The help they would offer would be significant! Just a signature from them would help themselves win a contract worth over 100 million! And todays quick pass was quite convenient! To those people, apart from attending the birthday banquet, the priority was to curry favor with people they wanted to! But there was a huge crowd today, those they wanted to curry favor with might be busy with fawning on more powerful men, and they probably wouldnt have time to listen to them. But if they got the chance to go onto the stage, that would be a heavenCsent gift! So everyone waited with high expectations and couldnt wait to hear their names called first! Seeing the reaction from the crowd, Hiram smiled slightly and said: So, isnt that a pleasant surprise to you all? Some people off the stage already held their sses of wine up and pointed them to Hiram as if they were proposing a toast. At this moment, Mr. Smith, sitting in the masters seat, started to speak in a joyful tone with a microphone in his hand: Every year when my birthdayes, you all, whether living far away or near, whether being busy or not, show up here. Ill bear your support in the rest of my life. Today I just try to pay you back a little and wish you all have a good time. Though Mr. Smith was a man with high social status, he had been easyCgoing at all times. Each guest present was filled with gratitude towards him! At this moment, Hiram already stood by that board of wall with his hand raised. He said: Alright, lets start and see whoes first.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 045 Everyone had a butterfly in their stomachs and contemted, actually they all feared their names were the first to be called. Nova didnt think too much because she knew that Chester would guarantee that she wouldnt be the first one. She took a breath slightly and whispered: I need to go the bathroom. Chester looked at her with his deep eyes and said in a soft tone: Sure, Nova, dont have a stage fright. Stage fright This word had a subtle meaning because everyone present were sort of big shots and steady. There was no stage fright in their dictionaries. After all they were well socialized people and already got used to this kind of asion. But the way Chester put it was to tell her not to fear Henry. Nova nodded, and turned around to walk to the restroom. Seeing Nova, Kelly spoke to Henry quickly: Henry, I need to go to the restroom. Henry raised his head a little bit and drank his wine alone. Nova was a little nervous and opened the faucet when entering the restroom. Seeing the water gurgle down, she extended her arms and let them be rinsed by the cold water. On her face there was aplex expression and it looked like she was having an internal conflict. Her expression changed slightly when her mind started to think about that. She thought, howe she had such a thought! Quickly she flipped some cold water onto her face with her wet hands and the chill brought her senses back She thought, things havee this far, and she always had been a decisive person. She should have had felt free and there was nothing she couldnt get over. Nova took a breath. She already exined to her grandma who showed understanding. Except for her grandma, she couldnt care less about how the King Family would think! Upon that, her expression looked calmer. The moment she turned off the faucet and turned around to walk out, she suddenly saw Kelly walking in with a smile on her face. Kelly said: What a coincidence, Nova. A look of contempt swept across her face because she knew that in many cases its not coincidence to meet someone. Kelly walked towards Nova and her expression was like saying thank you. She said: Henry and I are getting married. Nova stunned for a second and immediately sheughed and said: Congrattions. That would relieve her worries even more. Its kind of a revenge from her to make Henry suffer a loss. Kelly carefully sized up Nova but she noticed that Nova wasnt sad at all, and then sheughed and said: Really? Wont you hate me, my younger sister? Nova put on a smile and said: Why should I? Its a perfect match between the talented and beauty, and I believe your love will be evesting Kellys smile froze because she felt that a perfect match between the talented and beauty was suggesting a match between a whore and dickhead! Kelly thought, what a surprise to see Novas big changes after not seeing for a while. She wondered if Nova cursed at her in an inexplicit way. Kelly smiled again and said: Of course the love between Henry and I will be evesting, its just I feel so bad for making you my double ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . for all these time. As your elder sister, I hope you could find a man who really cares for you in days to come. Thanks. Nova said and didnt want to speak no more words. So she turned around and rushed out. Kelly saw her walking out with a grim look and didnt intend to catch up with her. Nova is a woman of high selfCesteem. She must have had totally disappointed at Henry after all that heartCbreaking experience, and thats enough. Kelly sneered deep down in her heart and walked into the restroom. Nova already reached the entrance of the restroom. She didnt expect that a man with a grave look was standing by the entrance and quickly gave her a frightening look, that maybe because he felt that she was walking out. Nova stopped and thought, I was such a unlucky person. Why would I stumble into this nuisance? Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 046 Henry looked at Nova coldly and said: Now youre happy like this? Happy? Nova asked with augh, and then said: Are you ming me for all this? She once just wanted to be Mrs. King wholeheartedly and always put the King Family first, and never did anything embarrassing the King Family. Many thought of her as a woman who could handle well both family and external matters. But Henry never paid attention to her and atst flirted with Kelly. And now they were getting married and she ended up as aughing This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. stock. But Henry pinned all this on herself? Noticing Novas expressing getting more contempt, Henry closed his thin lips tightly and said: I want you to leave this banquet now and this thing stops here. Nova looked at him indifferently and said: Will you go get the marriage certificate with me tomorrow? Henry burst into augh and said: Nova, stop daydreaming and sounding out! Ill divorce you sooner or later! Kelly saw those two together when she walked out and her eyes blinkered. The next moment she walked towards them with a smile on her face and said: Henry, Nova, why are you two talking here? Seeing Kelly walk towards Henry like she was the master and it looked like she was announcing all the time that she was Henrys woman, Nova didnt want to stand there even for one more second and then she directly walked outside. Henry stared at her with a cold look and said: Nova! The way he called her name clearly suggested he was sending a warning. But Nova kept walking without a stop, maybe she had an internal conflict just now, but the appearance of Henry was like a shot of tranquilizer, she was calmer now than anytime in her life. She thought, she wouldnt stop at nothing to divorce him. No one could ever stop her doing that. She picked up the pace and quickly returned to where Chester was. Seeing Nova find her ease back and look like nothing had ever happened, he felt surprised and lifted his eyebrows: You just calmed down so fast? Nova smiled and said: I have to, otherwise Ill fail your expectations, wont I, President Don? She had no gratitude towards Chester because her divorce only did good to him. The reputation of his arch enemy was suddenly ruined, Nova was sure that Chester would seized the chance to smear Henry and took this matter as an opportunity to bring down the King Family. But she also knew that Henryspany wouldnt really copse only over this matter, though he would suffer some losses. But the losses wouldnt bother him at all. Chester smiled and kept quiet. So far two people had been on stage introducing theirpanies and exining their cooperation intentions. The order inside the hall was great, and someone was indeed listening to them carefully because they everyone was here for interest after all. After the twelfth person finished his speech, it was finally Novas turn. Chester turned to look at him and smiled, he said: Get ready. At this moment, the twelfth person was ready to rip off the tape. Novas eyes widened, thirteen? She thought, thirteen? That was a bad number. She closed her lips and said nothing, after that person ripped off the tape and said surprisingly: Chester, and President Dons femalepany. There might several President Don, but there was only one Chester. He spoke it clearly. Upon thai news everyone brisked up and got excited than they ever were. Today, the contest between Henry and Chester had already begun, and Nova was the one who stood in the center of the storm! Lots of people wanted to know what Nova would say about this matter. Everyone knew that Novas sequence was prearranged. That indifferent eyes of Henry, right at this moment, suddenly turned grave! He stared at Nova with harsh look Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 047 Kelly was surprised too, she didnt know what Nova would do on stage. She believed that there was no way that Henry would prearrange this, so the only one who got the power to put her on stage was sure to be Chester. She wondered what they were up to. Kelly was purely curious now, because she was sure that Chester would never help Henry and Nova get back together. so it intimate with Chester, that meant she already nned to keep Henry away and had no intention to go on with Henry, so then... Kelly started to expect, hoping that Nova could keep her selfCesteem high and never meet Henry again! Chester turned his head and looked at Nova with a little smile on his face, he said: Do you need me to go with you? She replied: That wont be necessary. Nova looked calm and had not any internal conflict at all. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chester and Henry were the focus of attention, and now Nova was standing next to Chester, so everyone could clearly see that. In that case, everyone present stared at her and saw hier walk onto the stage. Mr. Smith in the master seat looked in the direction of stage and quickly frowned, he asked: Who arranged this? Hiram had a grim look and said: Ill have someone look into this. The Smith Family would never do anything that might offend the King Family and Don Family! On top of that, the Smith Family had cooperation with those two families, so they would never take sides. But now, since Nova was standing on the stage, that had only one exnation, Chester squared someone from the Smith Family. The look on Mr. Smith face got grimmer and he said: Chester is really a cunning bastard! Hirams eyes blinked and but said nothing. Mr. Smith looked at Hiram coldly and said: Youve always been close to Chester, did you order this? Hiram said: Dad, I also have a close rtionship with the King Family, why do you think it was me? Mr. Smith frowned and uttered not a single word, he thought, what happened tonight might offend the King Family indirectly. The future cooperation... He shouted: You stupid! How dare you! Hiram frowned and replied: Dad, I already said this has nothing to do with me. Mr. Smith took a breath and turned away not to look at him. He knew that there was no way to stop this since things hade this far. The King Family already had a grudge against the Smith Family, so if they stopped her from saying anything, and then the purpose of Chester and Nova would reveal, and Henry would know it one day and felt unhappy with the Smith Family. Besides, if they really did that, they might offend the Don Family as well. So there was no way that the Smith Family would offend two big families. At this moment, Nova was already on stage while Henry was sitting on a chair, gripping the ss in his hand firmly. The look in his eyes was like he was gonna rip Nova apart the next moment. Nova took the microphone and stood in the center of the stage. In a blue formal dress, she looked so elegant. And when the spotlight shone on her, her exquisite face was more clear to everyone present. Maybe she was that kind of woman called Helen of Troy! Nova was Henrys woman after all, and now Chester had a design on her, all this was particrly interesting. She couldnt care less about the strange and disrespectful look thrown at her, and just held up the microphone and said: I think I dont need to introduce myself, all of you know me. Everyone said of course in their hearts! Actually they all wanted more to hear what she was gonna say next. Kelly looked at Henry with worry and said: Henry, Nova, I believe she wont do anything stupid. Though your love doesntst forever, you were husband and wife after all. Henry kept his grave look on his face and remained silent, staring at Nova! Nova put on a small smile and said: But starting from today, Im not Mrs. King anymore, so I hope that you could call me Miss Bush when you see me next time. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 048 Everyone off the stage was totally stunned!!! They thought, what an arrogant woman she was! What she just said implied that she was over with Henry! Otherwise she wouldnt say she wasnt no longer Mrs. King! She was now single! Chester kept looking at Nova and smiled suddenly upon hearing what Nova said. His pitch ck eyes seemed tough as well. He turned to look at Henry, only to see his grim look and nothing else. He took Kelly to the banquet tonight maybe just to put on an act. But with what Nova said, all his acts just led to the rupture of their rtionship. The Kings Family, Pff. Maybe Henry felt the stare from Chester, he turned to look him. They didnt sit on the same table. Though between them there were so many people standing in the way, both of them stared at each other with a frightening look. Chester smiled and lifted his goblet, though it was champagne in it, the act of Chester was still a sort of toast. Henry turned his eyes away and stood up and then started to walk out. A look of excitement swept across Kellys face but she pretended to look worried. She said: Henry. She caught up with him in a hurry. Seeing Henrys back, Nova just put on a small smile and she said: I hope that from today on, I wouldnt be asked about what happened. Were not necessarily enemies even after divorce. But Ive got something to ask, Mr. King! Instantly, everyone shifted their attention to Henry. Henry paused a little and his rage was about to burst. Nova smiled and said: Since weve signed divorce agreement, are you avable tomorrow? We should go get the divorce paper. Inside the enormously spacious hall, there were tons of people. But you could hear a pin drop! Everyone was astonished and intrigued. They saw Henry turn around and said in an indifferent tone: 9 oclock tomorrow morning at Civil Affairs Bureau. Right after that, he kept walking and left. What happened today was a huge disgrace to Henry. But No one really thought the Kings Family was humiliated, instead it urred to them that it might a trick pulled up by the Kings Family. Nova lifted her eyebrows and raised her microphone and said: Thats all, Ill just pick the next person now. After the process, she handed over the microphone and went off the stage, and then went to where Chester was. Chesterughed slightly and said: Good job. Nova looked calm, but at this moment, it seemed that she had already used up all her energy. Their marriage hade to end, and tomorrow the tie between Henry and herself would bepletely cut off. Husband and wife are birds of the same forest, flying separately when the disasteres This idiom might sound improper at this asion, but actually they indeed chose different paths. In the future they would be strangers. A threeCyear marriage was finally over at this banquet. From this moment on she was all alone. Nova took a look at the goblet near her and drank up the champagne in it She whispered: I want to go home. Let me see you home. Chester said and stood up first and then considerately pulled out the chair for Nova and saw her stand up. He said: Well be leaving after informing Mr. Smith. Nova nodded and said nothing. Both of them walked to Mr. Smith who sized Chester up and looked like angry, he said: President Don, thats quite a y from you today. Chester replied: Youre ttering, Mr. Smith, Ive brought you a birthday gift that includes a contract. Ive already signed it, and Im waiting for you approval. Mr. Smith was stunned and a surprise swept across his face. If he wasnt mistaken, the contract must be the cooperation proposal turned down by the Don Family! He thought, was it kind ofpensation? Mr. Smith frowned and finally said: Thanks a lot.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chesterughed and said: Excuse me, Mr. Smith, today Ive got something else to attend to, Ill find another chance to make it up for you. There was an old saying went like you should never p someone who siniles at you. So at this moment, Mr. Smith couldnt say anything more, so he said with a smile: President Don, dont bother, if youre busy, please go ahead. Chester nodded and left with Nova. The speech in the hall continued, but with these two big shots gone, everyone felt a little disappointed because the show they were expecting didnt y atst, They had to wait for the news from the media. Both of them went back to the car and Chester opened the coCdriver door for Nova, and then she hopped in. Nova didnt say a word until Chester got in the car and closed the door. She said: This banquet is over, so when do you n to appeal? . After your divorce. Ive got something else to arrange, and it wont take long. He replied. Nova nodded and didnt ask more. After finishing this whole process, Nova wouldnt have to work with him any longer. And in the future, Henry and she would be total strangers. She could finally lived a life of her own. Chester started the car and turned to look at her and said: Are you hungry? How about we gran some food? Nova shook her head and said: Ill pass, I think I need some rest. Though she was calm and decisive, but the exhaustion deep down inside her could never be hidden. Maybe it would still hurt once she decided to put it down after many years of deep affection. Chester didnt insist and drove in the direction of her home. Novas phone rang and it suddenly broke the silence inside the car, Nova tool a look at the Caller ID and picked up the call. Before she could speak, a voice filled with anxiety came from the other end of the phone. Nova, how is everything going over there? Has the banquet already started a while ago?! Nova, weve got a traffic ident here! I cant believe I didnt witness the whole thing!! Traffic ident?! Nova asked with a nervous look on her face, and she said: Are you okay? Chester took a look at Nova and slowed down the car. He thought, he could take her to the scene if that was what she wanted. Were fine, a drunk man drove his car and hit us, he couldnt even hold the steering wheel firmly, but was heavy on the eleration pedal. He was also fine, but now already taken away by the traffic police. The rear of our car was badly damaged, and the front crashed into a tree. Im afraid this car is already scrapped and undriveable. But dont worry, we all arent injured. Nova felt relieved slightly, but the nervous voice from Zona burst out again, she said: Were now at the suburb area and already called a car to pick us up, Im afraid well bete. So whats the situation right now and have you announced it already? Look, dont say anything until we get there! Im so looking forward to it! Nova thought, since her voice sounded energetic and she wanted to attend the banquet, so she was fine. Nova felt relieved totally and smiled slightly and said: You dont have toe, Im out of there already. What?! So fast? Yeah, Ive taken care of everything I should, you dont need to come. No Way?! Zona said with a deep disappointment in her voice, and then she said: Come on! I cant believe I just missed it. No000000! You gotta make it up for me!! Sure, Ill buy you dinner someday. I want you to cook! No problem. Zona now felt happy, but the next moment she asked again to confirm: Are you...are you really divorced already? Nova, please tell me you didnt lie to me because you didnt want me to worry about you, did you? Im really divorced, youll see the news from the media. Zona frowned slightly and thought, she wouldnt be lying about such a big matter like divorce, so she nodded and said: Alright, Ill just trust you. Where are you? Lets have some fun tonight! I cant wait to hear about your splendid act!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 050 Novas eyes blinkered and said: Im afraid I cant, Im tired, Ill take a rain check. Zona immediately realized what Nova was trying to imply, so she just said: Sure, go to be early. Remember to call me if you feel bored, Ill be there. I will. Both of them said nothing else and hung up the phone. Chester took a quick glimpse at Nova and said nothing. He elerated and drove all the way to the downstairs of Novas apartment building Nova looked at Chester and said: Thank you for everything today. She knew that without Chesters help, everything wouldnt be so smooth. Chester lifted his evebrows and said: You dont have to thank me, its good for both of us. Nova pulled her lips backward and said: Remember to go to bed early. Chester smiled a little with a look of affection and asked: Are you starting to care for me now? Nova didnt reply. What she said was just a polite form, so she smiled and said nothing, and then got off the car. Novad knew that Chester had always wanted to get something from her because he knew she was awyer and he might want to be in This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. touch with her, but she had no intention to get heavily involved with him. When she came back home, her emotions started to fluctuate. She thought for a while and called a number. The person she called picked up fast and said: Nova. A look of guilt swept across her face and she said: Grandma, I believe youve come to know what happened today, havent you? Im sorry. Mabel put on a small smile immediately and said: Nova, you dont have to apologize, Im sure things wouldnt havee to this if he hadnt kept pushing and had an affair with Kelly. Nova unconsciously held her cellphone firmly and said: Grandma... At this moment, Nova suddenly wanted to drop the pendingwsuit case. Because she thought if she did this, she would be feeling sorry to grandma the most. She used to be so nice to herself, but now she would hurt her grandson. Mabel sighed slightly and said: Nova, let me repeat what I said, you dont need to worry about me before you do anything. I already said youre my granddaughter, not granddaughterCinw, so Ill support everything you do! Novas eyes blinkered and felt a deep guilt. She closed her lips and didnt know what to say, the olddyughed and said: Youre a good person, I believe you wontmit any crimes, so Ill not restrain you from doing something, my good girl, I just hope you coulde visit me frequently. Nova opened her mouth, and at the time she was about to say something, an anxious voice came from the other end of the phone: What are you doing?! My daughter, lots of things are destined to happen, you just cant fight the fate! Daughter Grandma had no daughter. She thought, grandma should be talking to Henrys mother, Sian King, her motherCinw. Nova looked confused and thought: Henrys mother was in grandmas ce? Nova. There came the voice from Sian, Noya replied quickly: Im here. She wasnt even able to call Sian King Mom. Of course, Sian King never liked Nova, and maybe the way how she saw Nova was just the same with Henrys, a woman of vanity. Every time Nova called Sian Mom, she could see a deep contempt in Sians eyes, and this time she wouldnt let anyone detest her. I want you here at the old house now. An authoritative voice came from Sian, as if she was bossing around. Nova frowned slightly, but she thought it would be better to end unfinished business, and go visit grandma and apologize faceC toCface. With that, she said: Okay, Ill be there real quick. Upon that Sian hung up the phone without uttering another word. Nova pulled her lips backward, she had been used to the way how Sian treated her and now she couldnt even less. Just like that she called a cab to go to the Kings Familys old house. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 051 After an hours drive, they finally got somewhere. The servants looked at her strangely as she walked in. Although todays banquet was private and there were no media intrusion, but there were a lot of people at the banquet who took videos themselves. Even if no one dared post it directly online, it certainly spread privately. Whats more, Kelly was inside, so people would definitely know. Sian was sitting on the sofa and her dark green casual clothes could not cover her anger. She was waiting for Nova to arrive. Now when she saw Nova, she said in a cold voice, You really dare toe! Nova looked up at her. Sian was as smartly dressed as ever. In the past, Nova would have worried about trying to please her motherCinw, but today shes calm as a m. I cant say no to Mrs. Kings request, she said. Mabel opened her lips, but said nothing. Novas been through a lot in King family, and now... Its not unusual to change the way of talking when she was facing divorce. Sianughed with anger. Nova, how dare you! Do you have any idea what youve done to the king family? Mabels face changed. Sian. In the past, she would call Sian as daughter, but now she called her by her first name. Sian said helplessly, Ma... Mother what! Why dont you think about what Nova went through at home, and now youre ming her? Novas eyes shed with gratitude Thank you, Grandma. I came by today to apologize to you in person, too. Sian sneered, but before she could say anything to Nova, Nova spoke again, Grandma, Henry and I are both responsible for this, but... I really tried. He loves my cousin with all his heart. I had to let him go. Mabel nodded understandingly, Grandma knows, grandma knows, grandma never mes you, girl. Sian looked sharp. You want a divorce and we can give it to you! But dont you know whats going on with the king family?!How can you mess this up right now?! Nova pulled her lips. Ive never been the problem, Mrs. King, Why dont you think about your sons infidelity in marriage? Bam C! Sian pped his hand on the table in anger. Nonsense! Kelly is his savior. The savior woke up and can be not take care of her? Itll only give the King family a reputation for being mean, but what about you? A man should marry a good wife, but how can my son marry an evil?! Sian talked fast. She was domineering and abusive. She was mad at Nova and trying to figure out how to punish her, but...she didnt know that Nova was determined to divorce this time. While she was waiting for Nova to apologize, she said calmly, President King told me to see him tomorrow at the Civil Affairs Bureau. He and I will definitely get a divorce certificate, and I will not affect the King family reputation in the future. Mrs. King can rest assured. Mabel closed her eyes, not wanting to see this result, but... If they kept going, they would drive Nova crazy. It didnt matter. Nova would be her real granddaughter, even closer than before. Sian, looking at Nova with a sh of anger, said, Say that again! Havent you done enough tricks in thest few years?!Who are you bluffing about getting a divorce?!If you really want to leave, I will help you!ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Nova bent her lips. Thank you, Mrs. King. If theres nothing else, Ill leave Mrs. King to her rest. Sians face changed slightly, and her anger was about to explode! Is Nova really getting a divorce? But the next moment she sneered, Nova, are you being intentional? You know at this point, for the king family, your divorce will affect the negotiation of the project, which is worth at least $10 billion. Do you want to get some money from it? Or do you want to use the divorce negotiations to give you a share? Novaughed angrily. Now she knew who Henry really was. They were both arrogant. The King family was rich, and shes never been short of money! She slightly curled her lips. Mrs. King, you are thinking too much, she said. This divorce papers are all clearly signed, and Im going to leave without This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. taking any money. Sians face was horribly looking. If she wasnt holding back the anger, she would have been up and attacking someone. Mabels face also looked bad. Sian! Could you please speak a little better?!When you get angry, you dont choose your words! It is your son who did the wrong thing, and now you think Nova is screwing around? Do you have conscience? Mama! Why do you defend her so much? If she really wants a divorce, why bring it up at this point of the king family. Because thats what shes trying to do to my son?!Mom, shes so vain. Why are you still so protective of her?! I think youre blind in the mind! Mabel shook his head, hating that iron could not be steel. Nova smiled. I never care what people think, Grandma, as long as you believe me. Mabel nodded helplessly and raised her hand, Good child, sit with grandma. Nova walked up and sat down. This brought her closer to Sian, and she could clearly see Sians anger. However, she didnt care. Instead, she pulled Mabel and said with a smile, Grandma, I may not be able to visit you often in the future, but you are always in my heart. If you are free, you can alsoe to me. Mabel nodded happily, Ok, ok, you are young and you do have to fight for your career, but have you decided what you will do in the future? Why dont Grandma get you a job? No one dares to bully you. Grandma will take care of you! Nova wanted tough. Shes going to divorce Henry. How could she possibly work at the Kings family? But before she could speak, Sian sneered. All youre doing is trying to get your grandmother to take pity on you and take care of you all the time. Begging for mercy didnt work for my son, but now youre ying hard to get? Nova sneered. Mrs. King, what you think is all your business and its none of my business. You......! Sian closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Nova, if you continue to act like this, Henry will be so angry that he will divorce you. Although the project is significant, but billions of dors is not that important in the King familys eyes. He will give up in anger, and you will have no way out. Dont me me for not reminding you. You think you can go back to Bushs house after leaving Kings group? Nova pulled her lips. I never nned to go back to the Bushs, so Mrs. King, you dont have to remind me of my hard life. For the first time in years, it was the first time that Sian saw Nova contradict her, and she was so angry that she couldnt choose her words. Do you think you can make Chester really love you because of your face? After you get divorced, he wont even look at you again. GoodClooking women are everywhere. Why would he need a pair of rotten shoes? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Mabel waspletely furious this time, Sian!!Look what youre talking about! Go upstairs! n frowned, and this time she delled Mabel and said to Nova with a stern face, Nova! i dont need to tell you anything worse. I only five you two choices. Nova raised her evebrows. Tell me. The casual voice made Sian even angrier, but she was sure Nova would panic once she said it First, vou twopletely divorce. You and the King family be strangers, King family will not give you a coin. Secondly. Needless to say Ill take this one. Nova interrupted her so graciously that Sian almost vomited a mouthful of blood! Nova hooked her lips slightly and no longer looked at Sian. She said softly to Mabel, Grandma, its getting late, Im not going to stay. Mabel nodded, Good child, be careful on your way back. Nova! You apologize in the media now! And what happened today is just a prank! 11 has nothing to do with the King family! Youre not divorced! Nova raised her evebrows. That was her second request, and she chuckled. Mrs. King, you gave me a choice, and now you want me to apologize? I tried my best and tinally divorced today. How can I divorce if I apologize? You.....! Nova stood up with a smile on her face. Mis king, I hope we will never see each other again. I used to respect you as an elder, but from now on... She smiled and spoke freely. Nova!! Mabel sighed, and she was embarrassed between the two sides. Finally, she looked at Nova and said again, Be carefui on the road. Nova nodded. She turned and walked away at this time. She knew that gramima is also not easy. Although she sympathizes with her. But it is the king Group that is affected today. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the figure standing in the doorway. The mans cold eves made Nova feel cold. She unconsciously stepped back to make way for him. Sian finally relented a little when she saw her son, but she said angrily, Henry! Supervise Nova! She talked back to me, and its not enough that everyone knows your business! You have to get Nova to apologize this time! Get out and discuss it, you two! Mabel: ...... She sighed and decided not to getConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . involved. Anyway... Its as bad as it gets. When Henry saw Nova, she did not move at all. His eyes were fixed on Novas cheek. When he saw she did not move and her lips were raised to sneer at him, he scowled and dragged her out. Nova was involuntarily taken out by him and her face changed. Let me go! But Henry pretended not to have heard. He dragged Nova to a deserted area and threw her away. Nova staggered and managed several times to keep from falling. She frowned. There is something wrong with you. Just leaving a few words, she was too tired to say anything else and she turned away. Nova! Henrys cold voice came from behind, but Nova didnt stop. Henrys sulky face was about to drip water. He took a few steps after Nova and grabbed her arm again. Before Nova knew it, he already had her up against the wall! Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 054 He leaned on her with both hands, and controlled her wrist with one hand. They were so close and they could feel each others breath. Novas face changed and she struggled, but the difference in strength between men and women led to the predictable oue. Nova gritted her teeth and shouted, Henry, what the hell are you doing? What the hell are your family doing? Do what? Henry kept his eyes on her. wishing he could strangle her to death the next moment. Whatever the king family does. You could do it worse! Talk to me about the divorce at a party, Nova! Nova hissed. She looked up at the man, but she kissed him right on the tip of his nose because they were too close. They both shivered. Nova turned quickly, afraid to get too close to him. She drew a breath to steady herself. Henry! I remember what you hated most about us being so close Now, we are about to divorce. Do you rekindle your feelings for me? Bam ! As Nova was thrown to the ground by Henry, he wiped the tip of his nose with his hand in disgust. Rekindled? Even if I fall in love with a dog, I wont fall in love with you! The pain spread through her body, but the more he did, the more conscious Nova became. Before this, she thought that even if she helped Chester Sue Henry, shed go easy on him. Shell just make Henry give Chester back the project, but now... Ah. Not only will she make Henry pay, shes going to make Henry repay! Anyway he nevercked money! Nova stood up with severe pain, and said calmly, Im d you think so, because I was afraid to suffer from what you hated most. Henry didnt understand for a moment. Nova took the trouble to exin, I used to pester you. I dont know what its like, but it must be annoying. So I think Mr. King understands how to treat others as you would like to be treated. Henry laughed. You think Ill haunt you forever? Nova shook her head. No, Im a narcissist and I misunderstood you. Mr. King, its you who set the time. So dont forget to bring your ID at 9 oclock tomorrow. Nova left after saying these words, but Henry suddenly said, If you are willing to apologize publicly to the press, I can give you ten percent on this project. Ten? Nova stopped with surprise Seeing the look in his eves that disgusted her vanity, she chuckled, I feel dirty with your money. Even if you give me all of it, I wont take a cent, President King, if you dont want to beughed at, remember to go to the civil Affairs bureau. This time, Nova didnt want to hear another word from the man and walked away. Henry just stood there, staring after her until she disappearedpletely. Perhaps it was the dy in his return that prompted Sian to chase after him with some concern. When she saw her son alone, her face changed slightly. Where is the woman? Henry pressed his lips together and said nothing Sian has a bad feeling This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. in her heart. Is she really determined to divorce you this time?! Henry remained silent, but his silence was tacit consent. Sians face turned terrible. The Nova! A public divorce at this stage is revenge on the King family! Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Henry didnt say a word. He stepped to get out. Sian caught Henry immediately. Henry. Henry stopped. What else? Are you really poing to divorce her?! Henry looked calm. If I dont divorce her, I will be theughing stock of everyone. How can we continue our business? Sian looked terrible. So youre going to drop the project. Henry scoffed. Chester is reaping the benefits. Although this project had nothing to do with the harmony of the couple, but Henry has created a bad reputation before. If it was known that he divorced at this time, there would have been a lot of doubts about his character and ability. But Chester was different. Hes a yboy, but hes still single. But for Henry, anyone could see that Kelly was the reason for their divorce. yboy is different form cheating in marriage. Sian gritted her teeth. Damn Nova! No, we cant just let this go! I...... Mom. Henrys voice was very heavy. Sian still wanted to talk, but Henry said coldly, This is the end of the matter. The King family does not need such a cooperation, and we may not lose to Chester even I divorce. Sian opened her lips. She was a bit overdone at times, but she did what her son told her to do. Seeing that he was determined to give up, Sian stopped looking for Nova I have something to do and Ill go. Have an early rest. Sian watched Henry walk away and hated Nova even more... When Nova returned home, it was after 10 p.m. She tidied up and got into bed. But... Perhaps because she had something important to do tomorrow, she was tossing and turning in bed. When she was half asleep, the morning rm went off. Nova opened her eyes sleepily. Her head ached. Shey in bed with her eyes closed for a while before she came to herself. She washed; ate breakfast; put on makeup, changed clothes, and went through the whole process without dy. When she left the house, she became that delicate Nova again. Some of the bruising under her eyes had been covered with foundation. When Henry arrived at nine oclock, he saw Nova looking so good that his heart almost stopped beating! Nova curled her lips slightly. Morning. Has President King had breakfast yet? Will you cook breakfast for me if I said no? Henry was unabashedly sarcastic. Nova smiled. My cousin will make it for you. Without saying a word, Henry began to walk inside. There were still a lot of people in the civil affairs bureau. Maybe some paparazzi are waiting in theConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . dark. After all, the president of King family group is divorced! Thats a big deal! Theyre all waiting to hear something. There are special passageways for people with high status in the civil affairs bureau. So as soon as they went in, they began to divorce. When Nova picked up her pen and signed the paper without hesitation, Henrys veins popped several times on his forehead. He pressed his lips together and signed without saying a word. The staff handling their divorce was also afraid. A lot of people had heard the big news, so...... Its no secret that King was probably in a bad mood. He was afraid that if he took a wrong breath, he would upset Henry. Who dared to annoy Henry at this juncture? Until all the formalities were completed and the divorce papers were issued, Novas slightly strained face finally broke into a smile. She held the divorce certificate in her hand like a treasure. After three years of shackles, she finally liberated. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 056 Nova stood up and looked at Henry beside her. She sniiled. Goodbye, President King. This goodbye seemed to be the feeling of never seeing again. Henry sneered and walked out without looking at her. But... As soon as he went out, his steps stopped. Nova almost hit his back. When she looked up, she saw Chester leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets, waiting for someone. Novas eyes sparkled. She couldnt believe hes here. Chester siniled. President King, hello again. Henry looked at him coldly. President Don, dont hurt yourself since the wind blows. These words were used to remind something, but Chester didnt mind. It doesnt matter. Im strong. Henry sneered and turned to leave. Chester red at Nova with a doting smile. Congrattions for you to be single again. Novas eyes twinkied as she put the divorce papers in her purse. Thank you. She knew Chester was just here to push things forward. When he saw they really divorced, he was so relieved and he wanted to make Henry angry. If the opponents live well, that is the disrespect to him. Chester approached Nova. What do you want to eat? Nova shook her head. I already ate before I left the house, thanks you, president Don Chester raised his eyebrows. He didnt push her but said quietly, Are you going home, or where? ill take you. Nova pressed her lips together and tried to resist, but Chester had grabbed her by the wrist and shoved her into the passenger seat. As Nova tried to get off the bus, he stood in front of her and smiled at her. You dont have to feel pressured together with me and dont feel like Im using you everywhere. Theres also true love behind the use, right? Nova laughed. President Don, you are a real joker. True love is the most worthless thing in the world. Through the three years, she figured it out she could believe anything but true love. Maybe someone else has true love, but thats not going to happen to her anymore. Seeing that she no longer wanted to get out, Chester closed the door for her and returned to the drivers seat. Where? Chester started the engine and put it into gear. He was already driving forward. Nova was about to speak when her cell phone rang. As soon as she saw it was grandma, her eyes twinkled and she finally picked it up. Grandma. Hey, Nova, you two... Nova pressed her lips together. We divorced. Ah... Mabel could not help but sigh, It is no matter that you divorced. It will save you from living such a wronged life. You can rest assured that grandma will find the best man for vou! I will find a better man than Henry for you, who knows how to love his wife! Novaughed. No, Grandma, I dont have those thoughts right now. Dont bother for me. But as she finished, Sians voice roared, What, Nova really divorced you?! But by the tone of it, it is she who called Henry. Mabel hurriedly covered the microphone and said helplessly, Nova, grandma knows that you have suffered a lot in this matter. Sian is just like that. You dont have to take it to heart. Nova could hear her walking to the bathroom or back to her room. Then Nova heard the grandmothers words, which made her feel less guilty. Chapterysy Money, money, money! All they care about is money. Is money that important? I wish the King family were bankrupt right now! The days before without money were also warm! Your grandfather didnt have that personality formerly! But now...Oh, its all changed, its all changed! Novas eyes twinkled. Grandma... Ah, I missed a good daughterCinw. Im so sad... Nova smiled. Grandma, Im still your granddaughter, arent 1? Yes, yes, my granddaughter! I dont want anyone else anymore! Nova coaxed the woman for a while longer before they hung up. She had heard a lot ofints from grandma about the King family being so rich. She said several times she didnt want the King family to be so rich. And then... Novas eyes were a little flickered, and Chester turned to look at her. Suddenly I want to eat your braised pork in brown sauce. Can I have lunch at your house? Nova immediately came to her mind. She looked at Chester and saw that he was staring ahead with a soft smile on his lips. She couldnt help saying, Actually, now that Henry and I are divorced, I have finished what you want to do, and I will still fight for you in the follow upwsuit. President Don, you are so close to me. Are there any other purposes? There was a red light, and Chester just stepped on the brake and pulled out of gear. He turned to Nova. I just told you theres true love behind the use. Why dont you believe me? Nova curved her lips. President Dons name sounds like thunder piercing the ear. Im just a nobody. How dare 1? Chester: ... He shook his head helplessly. I thought you were decent and smart, but now I see you have your own personality. Like her pride, which cant be trampled on, she divorces quickly than anyone else. There was no sloppiness, which he appreciated. Novas eves were calm as the red light turned green and she said quietly, Id rather our rtionship end at present than cause myself too much trouble with you. Trouble? Chester looked at her. You mean Henry? Im already divorced and what do I care what he does? I was worried that one day I would be dragged into a pit by the beauties around you without knowing it. Chester chuckled. No. Seeing that the car in front of him had started, he put into gear and the car moved forward slowly. He said softly, I will protect you. Since you are single, I have the right to pursue you. Nova sniffed at the corners of her mouth. No, I cant afford it. The car crawled towards her house. Nova leaned back in chair and looked away at the traffic, her eyes wandering. She used toe and go, as if she was doing N?velDrama.Org ? content. something in a hurry. But today, she could seriously look at the outside world. From now on, she wont be confined to the King family. She was not Mrs. King any more. She could be herself and shes Nova. The Bush family. Three members of Kelly family were sitting in the living room waiting for the phone! They looked tense, as if worried. Baron Bush frowned. Can they really get a divorce? Even if Henry doesnt like Nova, they shall wait until the contract is finalized. Kelly smiled. You saw the partyst night, Dad. Why wouldnt this happen? Sabina nodded her head and sneeringly said, Yes, honey, you need to stop fantasizing. I heard Kings servant say yesterday that Sian is going to ask Nova to apologize, but Nova is very stubborn. If she doesnt apologize, there will be no turning back and they will divorce. Kellyughed and nodded. Moms right. Baron frowned, feeling somethings wrong. Then the phone rang. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Nova stood up and looked at Henry beside her. She sniiled. Goodbye, President King. This goodbye seemed to be the feeling of never seeing again. Henry sneered and walked out without looking at her. But... As soon as he went out, his steps stopped. Nova almost hit his back. When she looked up, she saw Chester leaning against the wall with his hands in his pockets, waiting for someone. Novas eyes sparkled. She couldnt believe hes here. Chester siniled. President King, hello again. Henry looked at him coldly. President Don, dont hurt yourself since the wind blows. These words were used to remind something, but Chester didnt mind. It doesnt matter. Im strong. Henry sneered and turned to leave. Chester red at Nova with a doting smile. Congrattions for you to be single again. Novas eyes twinkied as she put the divorce papers in her purse. Thank you. She knew Chester was just here to push things forward. When he saw they really divorced, he was so relieved and he wanted to make Henry angry. If the opponents live well, that is the disrespect to him. Chester approached Nova. What do you want to eat? Nova shook her head. I already ate before I left the house, thanks you, president Don Chester raised his eyebrows. He didnt push her but said This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. quietly, Are you going home, or where? ill take you. Nova pressed her lips together and tried to resist, but Chester had grabbed her by the wrist and shoved her into the passenger seat. As Nova tried to get off the bus, he stood in front of her and smiled at her. You dont have to feel pressured together with me and dont feel like Im using you everywhere. Theres also true love behind the use, right? Nova laughed. President Don, you are a real joker. True love is the most worthless thing in the world. Through the three years, she figured it out she could believe anything but true love. Maybe someone else has true love, but thats not going to happen to her anymore. Seeing that she no longer wanted to get out, Chester closed the door for her and returned to the drivers seat. Where? Chester started the engine and put it into gear. He was already driving forward. Nova was about to speak when her cell phone rang. As soon as she saw it was grandma, her eyes twinkled and she finally picked it up. Grandma. Hey, Nova, you two... Nova pressed her lips together. We divorced. Ah... Mabel could not help but sigh, It is no matter that you divorced. It will save you from living such a wronged life. You can rest assured that grandma will find the best man for vou! I will find a better man than Henry for you, who knows how to love his wife! Novaughed. No, Grandma, I dont have those thoughts right now. Dont bother for me. But as she finished, Sians voice roared, What, Nova really divorced you?! But by the tone of it, it is she who called Henry. Mabel hurriedly covered the microphone and said helplessly, Nova, grandma knows that you have suffered a lot in this matter. Sian is just like that. You dont have to take it to heart. Nova could hear her walking to the bathroom or back to her room. Then Nova heard the grandmothers words, which made her feel less guilty. Chapterysy Money, money, money! All they care about is money. Is money that important? I wish the King family were bankrupt right now! The days before without money were also warm! Your grandfather didnt have that personality formerly! But now...Oh, its all changed, its all changed! Novas eyes twinkled. Grandma... Ah, I missed a good daughterCinw. Im so sad... Nova smiled. Grandma, Im still your granddaughter, arent 1? Yes, yes, my granddaughter! I dont want anyone else anymore! Nova coaxed the woman for a while longer before they hung up. She had heard a lot ofints from grandma about the King family being so rich. She said several times she didnt want the King family to be so rich. And then... Novas eyes were a little flickered, and Chester turned to look at her. Suddenly I want to eat your braised pork in brown sauce. Can I have lunch at your house? Nova immediately came to her mind. She looked at Chester and saw that he was staring ahead with a soft smile on his lips. She couldnt help saying, Actually, now that Henry and I are divorced, I have finished what you want to do, and I will still fight for you in the follow upwsuit. President Don, you are so close to me. Are there any other purposes? There was a red light, and Chester just stepped on the brake and pulled out of gear. He turned to Nova. I just told you theres true love behind the use. Why dont you believe me? Nova curved her lips. President Dons name sounds like thunder piercing the ear. Im just a nobody. How dare 1? Chester: ... He shook his head helplessly. I thought you were decent and smart, but now I see you have your own personality. Like her pride, which cant be trampled on, she divorces quickly than anyone else. There was no sloppiness, which he appreciated. Novas eves were calm as the red light turned green and she said quietly, Id rather our rtionship end at present than cause myself too much trouble with you. Trouble? Chester looked at her. You mean Henry? Im already divorced and what do I care what he does? I was worried that one day I would be dragged into a pit by the beauties around you without knowing it. Chester chuckled. No. Seeing that the car in front of him had started, he put into gear and the car moved forward slowly. He said softly, I will protect you. Since you are single, I have the right to pursue you. Nova sniffed at the corners of her mouth. No, I cant afford it. The car crawled towards her house. Nova leaned back in chair and looked away at the traffic, her eyes wandering. She used toe and go, as if she was doing something in a hurry. But today, she could seriously look at the outside world. From now on, she wont be confined to the King family. She was not Mrs. King any more. She could be herself and shes Nova. The Bush family. Three members of Kelly family were sitting in the living room waiting for the phone! They looked tense, as if worried. Baron Bush frowned. Can they really get a divorce? Even if Henry doesnt like Nova, they shall wait until the contract is finalized. Kelly smiled. You saw the partyst night, Dad. Why wouldnt this happen? Sabina nodded her head and sneeringly said, Yes, honey, you need to stop fantasizing. I heard Kings servant say yesterday that Sian is going to ask Nova to apologize, but Nova is very stubborn. If she doesnt apologize, there will be no turning back and they will divorce. Kellyughed and nodded. Moms right. Baron frowned, feeling somethings wrong. Then the phone rang. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 058 Kelly immediately got up and picked up the phone. She did not speak, and the report from the call was finished. There was smile on Kellys lips, I know. She hung up and smiled at her parents. Sabina was thrilled. Done?! Kelly smiled and nodded, Yes, it is. Baron was also very surprised. What a rich family. It is a contract of ten billion dors and they just abandon it. Kelly smiled, It doesnt matter. The point is, Ill be married with Henry soon. He has always been good to me. His grandfather and mother also like me very much. Sabina smiled and nodded. Yes, our Kelly is so excellent, whom I personally educated. You are elegant, noble, decent and very smart. Who wouldnt like you? Baron laughed. Exactly! Its just that dad didnt try hard enough to keep you and your mother waiting so long, or Nova wouldnt have married to the King family. Kelly chuckled and shook her head. Thats nothing, Dad. If it wasnt for this, how can Henry love me? How can I make the King family so grateful to me! Sabina nodded. Yes, it proved that the suffering we had was worth it. Besides, its toote for us to take refuge in her father. Robbing him of his property will take a lot of time. Kelly was sitting in the middle of the couple. She took both hands and put them on herp, all four hands together. Kelly smiled gently, Anyway, our family will not be infringed by others if we unit together. Moreover, the King family also needs the cooperation of the Bush family. The marriage of Henry and I willst forever. Baron nodded. Hmm! Youre right, Dad wont let you suffer a bit! Hes recently divorced, and now its not the time to mention it. But you can rest assured that it will be a while before I speak to Henrys father and ask Henry to marry you. Kelly nodded gratefully. Thanks, Dad. Dont be so polite cause we are the family. ... Because of the divorce, the whole media was on shock. It was widely publicized on the Inte that Henry and Nova, the model couple, were divorcing. Nova looked through thements, mocking herself. Little bird longing for love: Woo... They love each other so much! I used to think that love was something ethereal. But when I saw them, I believed in love again. How could they... get divorced! Then I dont believe in love again! CC Swallow the sky in one bite: [Believe in love? Love exists. It just depends on whether you are qualified. Moreover, love doesnt lie between these rich and powerful families. Marriage and divorce are nothing more than the gathering of benefits and the dissolution of benefits. And you really believe in it?]ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Charming eyes: (I believe! Ive always been a loyal fan of Nova! But... Now shes divorced, too. Im sad! Nova is such a beautiful woman. Why does president king want to divorce her? I think theres really no more beautiful woman in the world than Nova! And how easyCgoing Nova is... President king will regret it!) CC Life and death power: (Wake up. Novas father is dead, and her uncle takes over the family business. Kelly is still a total lifesaver, and has be a sweet cake. What else does Nova have. Shes just a lost dog? Whats the use of being goodClooking? In another ten years, a new beauty will grow up. Whats the matter with her?)... onement after another, and when Nova was going to continue, the mobile phone was suddenly robbed. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 059 Nova unconsciously looked up at the man next to her. At the moment, the car has stopped. Chester smiled at her. The Inte is full of crap. If youre feeling sick, I can take you somewhere. Nova smiled. Im not upset, Im just observing the situation to see if I will be thrown eggs when I get out. Chester stared at her and said nothing. Nova took the phone back from his hand and thanked him. Thank You, President Don, for driving me back. Just let me know when the court will be held. See youter. With that, she got out of the car and watched her close the car door and enter the unit door. He did not move. The phone rang and Chester picked it up. President Don, theyre Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. divorced. Well. So, is the n ready? With Nova out of sight, he pulled back his eyes and said, Wait. Wait? The assistant looked puzzled, President Don, the Group A of Country M has started to engage in the cooperation. Henry is obviously not in the consideration of it. If we do not hurry up, the people of their own country may get it first. Chester looked calm. If Henrys so unchallenged, hes no match for me. The assistant started, Its... Wait for my notice. Chester hung up the phone. He looked at the door again, then took his eyes off and drove away... King Family Group. The atmosphere in the conference room had never been lower. Everyone kept their mouths shut for fear of angering Henry. Everyone could see how gloomy Henrys face was without looking at it. Who would have thought that Nova was so ungrateful! She really dumped their CEO! Its the contract with Group A, which could be negotiated immediately. But Group A suddenly called today and said they needed to reconsider! If Group A doesnt sign the contract with them, they may turn around and go to Don group. If we lose this cooperation, how shameful it will be! Henrys face was dark and he said, I want you all to change your n. Is that what you wrote? There was cold sweat on the foreheads of the employees, especially those sitting next to Henry. They look flustered. President King, this... Henry looked cold. Ill give you guys one day. If you cant make a deal, you shall all go home! Henry got up and strode off. It was only after the conference room door had closed that the staff breathed a sigh of relief. The oppressive atmosphere in the room seemned tost a long time and everyone dared not speak One by one, they got up to collect the papers on their desks and left in an orderly manner This time they dared not even talk, let alonein. The whole king family was about to be destroyed by this kind of atmosphere! And the one who led them so nervous was cooking food at home leisurely. Zonas eyes lit up with excitement as she worked beside her. Nova! Your cooking is really getting better and better. Why dont you cook for me from now on? I want to eat! Eat. With a smile on her lips, Nova found life really easy now that shes divorced. The doorbell rang suddenly and Zonas face changed, Is it that one again! Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 060 Nova frowned and said nothing. Zona said softly, Ill open the door, but I dont know who it would be. It could be Chester, who wants to get a free meal, or Henry, a furious Henry. Zona was afraid that Nova would be bullied if she opened the door, so she decided to answer the door. When the door opened, she saw an officedy. Zona was surprised, Zona nodded, Yes, but you, you are not the... Ste smiled. You know me? Of course, I do! Polly is my biggest admirerlz slightly agitated. Are you and Nova good friends?! Stes eyes sparkled. She smiled and nodded. Yes. Zona stepped aside. Polly was her id tree, and her assistant Ste was a standout! But rather than strike out on her own, she had been working with Polly. She admired both of them! Ste smelt the smell of the house and was surprised. Im just in time for dinner? Actually, shes not really here for a free meal. She had a lot of work and she didnt eat regrly. Nova curled her lips slightly. Sit down. Dinners almost ready. She had already given her address to Ste before, so it was not surprising that Ste hade to her for some reason, Ste arrived and Zonas curiosity was awakened. She looked at Nova with puzzled eyes. Nova, low did you and Ste meet? Why didnt you introduce me earlier!! Nova curled her lips slightly. Hmm...its a coincidence. This was not a lie. It was really a coincidence that they met at the beginning, After that, they cooperated with each other. I regretted we didnt meet sooner. Seeing the expression on Zonas face, Ste felt funny. She looked at Nova, Where did you know such a funny fellow. Although Nova and the two of them had been friends for several years, there was no time for three people to meet together. Nova smiled. Sisters from a previous life. Hahaha, that what I love to hear! Zona was satisfied and looked back at Ste. Ste, I love you and Polly so much, can you give me your autograph and... Zona coughed awkwardly. For friends sake, could you get me an autograph of Polly... Ste took a look at Nova and smiled. It probably depends on Pollys mood. I cant force her to do anything. Zona immediately felt some lost, This...... Novas eyes twinkle as she looked at Zona and whispered, In time youll know Polly,I ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . didnt say it before to keep a low profile and to avoid unnecessary trouble. For this case, shes going to let Henry lose! Oh? Zona felt confused that these words came from Novas mouth. What do you mean? Zona asked and looked at Ste again. Ste smiled. Yes, in time youll get to know Poliy, and Ill introduce you. Zona almost jumped for joy. Really? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Ste smiled, Of course. Wow! Zona shouted and almost jumped for joy, but Nova was not as excited as her best friend. She was sorry to have kept this from Zona. If Zona found out what was going on today, would she me Nova? Having thought it over, Nova decided not to change her mind. In their line of business, Lan was the chosen one. Although Nova was confident to beat this elitewyer in the court, there may still be some problems if he found out that Chester had turned to Polly. God knew what he could do by then. Besides, something was going on between Lan and Zona now. Nova didnt ask many questions, but she had to stay away from Zona, in case Lan heard something. Nova believed that Zona wouldnt betray her, but the way Zona spoke may alert Lan. When Zona calmed down, she gazed at Nova, You used to be a housewife, and now youre divorced. What are you gonna do next? Having casually swallowed her food, Nova said, Im applying for a job at Stes firm. Wow! So you can meet Polly very soon! Nova didnt say anything. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ste smiled, Well Polly is busy, so busy in her work that even I can barely meet her. *OK Zona was gonna visit Stes firm, but now she had to give it up. The next day. Nova did go to thew firm. This firm had been set up in Stes name. Manywyers worked here, and the atmosphere was not bad. It came as a shock that Nova suddenly showed up. Everyone couldnt help watching her, who looked bright and brave in a suit. And her appearance was attractive too. Above all She was Chief Kings ex wife now. Looking solemnly at everyone, Ste introduced, Guys, this is Nova. Shell work with you from now on. One of thewyers apuded right away. Wee! Others followed him immediately, but the expressions in their eyes were quite different. Some of them didnt care who she was. They just wanted to do their jobs. Some were curious about her private life. These days the shocking news came in one after another. God knew how much those showbiz stars hated her. And some didnt give a damn about her at all. They didnt think she was a goodwyer. She came here just toze away and make herself look employed. Actually, she may go on to have affairs with other men. Nova smiled to them, Good morning. I hope well get along well. It was just a faint smile, but they couldnt take their eyes off her. A man said, Of course we will! Its our duty to help out beauty! Instead of speaking again, Nova only smiled faintly. Ste went, All right, go back to your work. And uh Nova, youe with me. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Ste was used to calling her Polly. Nova read a little bit awkwardly. Beneath the gaze of so many eyes, Nova nodded and followed Ste into her office. Quite a few men were still staring at Novas back. The men who had ttered Nova leaned against hisputer desk, hands in pockets. In his ck suit, he looked cunning. There was a ck mole on his right cheek, which just made him prettier. This yboy had just been 28 yesterday. No one knew exactly how many girls he had dated, but he was still single now. Looking at Novas back, he couldnt help praising her, Sure enough, not every girl could be Chief Kings wife. I thought she was gorgeous enough when I saw her on screen, but shes actually more than that! A woman stood opposite him. She hated his faithlessness, but was still intrigued by his appearance. When she heard that he was ttering another woman, she satirized him, Nova is divorced, Leonard. Chief Kings not gonna back her up any more. Must you still butter her up? Leonard frowned. He nced at Eudora and sighed, Im not buttering her up. Im just admiring her. Who doesnt like a beauty? Otherwyers took a glimpse at the two of them, withoutmenting anything. Everybody knew that Eudora had a crush on Leonard, but he had no interest in her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Eudora sneered, Chief King divorced her because she had cheated on him. Thats what your beauty has done. Are you finished? Why dont you go back to work too? One of my cases wille on for trial tomorrow. I need to get ready. And then, he got started immediately. Leonard was always efficient and good at what he did. Everywyer of Stes firm waspetent enough to start his or her own business. Because Ste held high standards when hiringwyers, people doubted whether Nova had got this job fair and square. They almost believed that Nova had slept her way up here, but for that Ste was female. It was noon now, while Nova was still in Stes office, which confused everyone. Eudora had nced at Stes office door for several times. She couldnt help wondering, Whats going on in there? Why didnt Nova get out? Perhaps the boss has a lot of things to tell her. Right now Nova was sitting opposite Ste. Everyone here knew that there were twoputers in Stes office. She only used one of them, and the other was untouchable, just like a taboo. However Nova turned it on at this moment. ring paper adorned Stes office door. There was no way others could see what was going on in here from the outside. Ste heaved a sigh, After all these years, you have no idea how many times Ive dusted thisputer for you. Its good to see you turning it on atst. There was guilt in Novas eyes. Sorry. Its all my fault. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Ste frowned. What are you talking about? Youre always mywyer. You still can do whatever you want. Just remember to get back now and then. Nova smiled, For now Ille to work every day as I should. Pfft Ste couldnt help making fun of her. As you should? That sounds quite funny. Nova only smiled, without saying anything. Ste curled up her lips a little. Well, why dont you get started? I need to go out to deal with some personal affairs. OK. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Ste had left, Nova buried herself in her case, which she was confident to win. Although she had memorized every singlew of this country, she still looked up some reference materials. Having seen Ste leave her office while Nova remain there, people outside got more confused. What had happened? What was Nova doing in there? It was about time for lunch. Allwyers looked at Stes office, wondering when Nova woulde out. It was pretty quiet in there. However, someone came in through the front door at this time. This man was criminally handsome, and smiling kindly to everyone. Allwyers were amazed. Was he!! He and Nova used to be the people they could only see on TV before, but today they were both right here! Thewyers eyed each other. There were only sixwyers in the lobby, and no extra desks and chairs beside them, but Chester didnt feel uneasy at all. He asked naturally, Excuse me. Do you know where Nova is? Disdainfully, Eudora glimpsed at Leonard and sneered, See? I told you! There must be something going on between these two. Otherwise, what was Chestering for? Eudora pointed for him. Shes in our boss office. Im getting her for you. She wasnt ttering Chester though. No one was allowed to get in Stes office without her own permission. Chester nodded and elegantly smiled, Thank you. Eudora and the other two femalewyers were intrigued by his smile. God, Chester was so handsome! How could he be much more attractive than he was on TV? Those cameras really sucked! Nova was preupied with her work. She turned around as she heard the knock and Eudoras dissatisfied voice, Chief Don is looking for you. Nova was surprised. She responded, put down her pen and went out. None of thewyers had left. They were all curious about what would happen between these two. Nova was a bit perplexed to see him, but she still got closer. What are you doing here? Chester curled his lips. Lets talk outside. Nova went first, and Chester followed her gently. All thewyers present were envious. Jesus Christ! Im jealous! Shes so pretty and in good shape. Her ex husband is the CEO of the King Group. Now shes divorced and got a new admirer, Chief Don! I cant even imagine it. Cindy pouted, chattered a lot, and went on sorting her files. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Eudora glimpsed at Cindy, and said vexedly, Stop your nonsense. In this world, women must be competent enough. God knows what will happen after you get married! Leonard found it a little bit ridiculous. He said, Are you out of your mind? Competent women should have their own businesses. Thats true. But they dont necessarily have to take advantage of men, right? Nova has her own job. Why are you so hostile to her? What! Eudora was furious, but Leonard just grabbed his phone and went out. So did Nova and Chester. Nova looked at him. What can I do for you? Why dont we talk about it over lunch? Nova frowned a little. Im not hungry. Why dont you just tell me right here? But you gotta eat something whether youre hungry or not. Come on. Dont maltreat yourself. Nova raised her eyebrows and gave him an uncertain smile. I see. Chief Dons always in good health. Chester nodded naturally. I am, and Im hungry too. I need your help with the case against the King Family. Its important. Nova frowned. Thats exactly what you told mest time. He didnt say much about the case now, which made her think that he only wanted to have lunch with her. Chester smiled, This time, Im telling you the truth. Lets talk over lunch. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Nova hesitated a moment, and nodded. OK. Hold on. Nova went back and found Eudoras long face, who seemed to hate her very much. Nova was a little shocked, but she didnt say anything about it. She took her phone and went out. After getting in the car, Chester saw Nova texting on her phone. He raised his eyebrows, approached her, and pulled her safety belt. That just stunned Nova. She took back her belt immediately. I got it. Chester raised his eyebrows. Are you turning me down? Lets say were not supposed to be on intimate terms. Nova kept her head down, buckled up, and put away her phone. She had just sent a message to Ste. Chester smiled, Were both single now. Maybe we can do something. You know, only the two of us. Please dont make jokes like this, Chief Don. Nova was in no mood to continue this conversation, and she didnt think they two could see each other. Chester always told her halfCtruths and tested her, but it didnt mean that she liked it. Therefore, she wouldnt marry him. She didnt believe in love, and she may get married again for business, but she would never choose Chester, because He was dangerous! He was driving. Nova didnt ask about the case in a hurry. When they arrived, Chester gently told her, Ill park the car and get back soon. You can go in there now. Just say my name to the servants. Nova nodded and got off. But you never know what might happen next minute. As soon as she came in the lobby, she found severaldies standing around ady, ttering her. Nova looked indifferent and kept going, but Kelly spotted her and smiled to her, Nova. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Nova stopped, turned around and looked coldly at Kelly, as if she was a stranger. Kellys friends knew who Nova was, and were all frowning at her. Obviously, they didnt wee her. Kelly strode to Nova, and said in surprise, What a coincidence, Nova. Who are youing with? Why dont you join us? Deep down Nova couldnt help sneering at her. This was Kelly. No matter how much she hated someone, she would never show it. Just like a goddess, she was always wellCmannered. She could tolerate everyones ws. Because of her elegance and family backgrounds, lots of people believed that she was easygoing, and would like to make friends with her. Especially when they learned that Kelly knew Henry, they fawned over her much harder. Nova faintly glimpsed at her. You know the answer pretty well. Kelly didnt expect that. She was not annoyed but thinking. What do you mean, Nova? Should I know your friends very well? Linda detested Nova very much. She said, What are you insinuating, Nova? Kelly sincerely invited you, but you said something dreadful back. Chief King doesnt like you any more because youre weak. Are you ming this on Kelly?! The corners of Kellys mouth stiffened a little. She talked to Linda right away, Its not what you think. Novas not in a good mood now. Shell be better a few dayster. Nova and I are good friends from childhood. Please dont get me wrong, girls. Lindas forehead was bunched in a frown. She defended for Kelly, Youre too kind and gentle, Kelly. You regard her as your sister, but has she ever treated you the same way?! Why cant you learn from your mistakes? Youre gonna lose out! Kellyughed in amusement, Its not that serious. Surely Ill be careful with someone I dont know, but Nova? No. Shes my sister. Zoey didnt agree with Kelly either. Dont you see how Novas treating you now, Kelly? You always look out for your sister, but someone is always ungrateful. In the end, shell even get back on you. Arent you hurt?! Anyway, I am! Kelly frowned right now. She said, Drop it, both of you. Like I said, Nova is my sister. Nova almost rolled her eyes. Kelly kept saying sister, but she had never defended for Nova. In other words, Kelly just admitted what she had already done. Screw her. Why hadnt Nova find Kellys hypocrisy before? Nova didnt give a damn about these people. Instead, she went to the servant. He had been looking at them, not knowing when toe over. However Linda suddenly took a step, got in Novas way with hands open, and asked brusquely, You cant leave. There was more coldness in Novas manner now. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Kelly grabbed Lindas arm at once. What are you doing, Linda? Let her go. Nova looked pretty calm. Move. No way!! There was coldness in Lindas eyes too, and assertiveness in her voice. Since when are you calling the shots here? Apologize to Kelly, now! Nova: ???? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 She was so mad that sheughed. And she looked directly at Kelly, Apologize? Kelly hurriedly shook her head at Linda and she wanted to pull her away. But it was as if Kelly couldnt use any strength at all and Linda wasnt even shaken a bit. This scene made Nova sneer, During my marriage, you had been entangled with my exChusband. You always contact my exChusband in various ways, and you even often send me a bunch of intimate photos of the two of you. Does it worthy for me to apologize to the people like you? The crowd: ??? There was actually such a thing? Even these few friends of Kellys looked at her with some suspicion. But the next moment, Linda said angrily, What are you talking about? Do you think we believe your fabrications? Kellys face turned pale, and she shook her head incredulously, Nova, I know youre angry with me, but how could you say that about me? At this moment, it was as if she was disappointed and helpless towards her little sister. But as a sister, she still chose to be tolerant. She sighed, Things hade to this, and there is nothing more I can say. Nova, you will always be my sister. As long as you have a hard time, please feel free to talk to me. I will do my best to help you. Nova snickered, When people are doing things, the God is also watching, I only hope that you can maintain this face until the old age and you will not be saw through. Otherwise the higher you ascend, the more miserable you will be when you fall. Kellys face changed again. But the next moment, she sneered in her mind. Nova had no evidence to prove these. In the beginning, she used a alternate ount to send messages to Nova. And it could not prove her identity. When Nova was about to leave, Linda suddenly said coldly: Nova! Your sister was so good to you. She even did so much things for you. But you still say these ugly words. Are you still a person! If you dont apologize today, you wont get past me! Just as she finished speaking, the door outside was suddenly opened. And Kelly turned her eyes to see the man who seemed toe from the sky. He was always so handsome, mysterious, and the reserve released from his nature made her unable to stop desiring. But now the situation was not as dignified and calm as she used to be. Just when she intended to speak, but she found that his eyes fell on Novas back from the time he came in. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Kellys expression stiffened slightly and she hastily spoke, Henry, here youre. Please talk to Nova. Nova is still angry with me. Henrys expression immediately turned cold. When Linda saw this, she was suddenly more confidence and she immediately spoke, Nova! Up to this point, Kelly had been thinking of you. But you want to denigrate the two of them, and you even say such terrible words. You can not easily insult President King and Kelly! Linda was very good at talking and very good at picking out the key points. She mentioned Kelly and Henry at once, so she thought that Henry would definitely be more upset. Indeed, Henrys face was obviously more sullen. And Nova was toozy to look back at the stern gaze behind her. She does not want to nag here, and she go around her immediately. But Linda approached her again, she simply does not give her the opportunity to avoid from it. Nova frowned, Are you annoying? Im annoying? Nova, why dont you tell us how vicious you are! Just now Kelly was about to cry! Youre not good enough, so you were dumped by President King. Thats your fault! Do you want to me King? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Lindas character is Kelly was immediately anxious. She hurried up to pull Lindas arm and she looked to Nova, Nova actually very good. You must not misunderstand. Linda, please dont misunderstand Nova too Henry suddenly snorted out augh, and he coldly looked at Nova, If you have any grievance, you might come at me. Linda was instantly pleased with herself. Nova turned her head to look at Henrys sharp gaze, and she smiled, On the day of the banquet, I already proposed the divorce to President King in front of everyone. I dont even need you to retain. So why should I be jealous of the rtionship between you two? Henrys face was instantly terrible to the extreme! The insult on the day of the banquet, he will never forget in his life! Nova, you are good at it. Henrypletely ground his back teeth to say it. Nova snickered, Thanks to President King. Dont me me for not reminding you that when we meet in the future, I just hope we wont talk for the rest of our lives. Otherwise, dont me me for not being merciful if you got into trouble. These words, she actually said to Kelly, but her gaze was on Henrys body. She was obviously warning him that if he wanted to protect Kelly, then he should really protect and control her. Just now, she ignored Kelly and others because she thought that these were all nobody. She really did not want to open her mouth. But when ites to Henry, Nova had be a thorn. Others could judge her, and she did not care. But as long as Henry judge her, she would not hesitate to fight back; After three years of marriage, she felt that people had to make themselvesfortable, and dislike whoever they didnt like. Eyes to eyes, teeth to teeth! Kellys eyes changed slightly, Nova Please dont say so much. Nova snickered. After Henry came in, he disgraced her directly. She thought it was normal, but she just didnt expect to meet her ex-husband and mistress again when she casually came out for a meal. She no longer wanted to pay attention to these people, and she waved directly to the waiter, Waiter. The waiter watched this drama at the side for a long time. When the guests came, she should wee up in the first time. But just now she did not dare to go over, she was afraid of disturbing them. She hurriedly came over and she said politely to Nova, Madam, may I ask if you had made a reservation in advance, or do you want to book now? Without waiting the waiter to finish, the front door was suddenly pushed open again, and Nova casually pointed, He ordered it. Henry and others looked back, naturally they saw Chester walk in with a smiled on his lips. Seeing Henry, he raised his eyebrows, President King, what a coincidence? Henrys expression was cold and serious! Its Chester again! His gaze was so cold that people felt like they were in an ice cer. The eyes of several women beside Kelly crossed a few strange, and even with jealous. For what? Nova had just gotten divorced, and now she was hanging out with an extraordinary man. Where the hell did she get her luck! Henry looked coldly at Chester, Is President Don so fond of picking up other peoples unwanted woman? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nova was so angry that sheughed. But Chester lookedfortable and he said, I dont understand what President King said, but I have to thank President King for his generosity. Otherwise where can I meet such a good girl? Chester looked at the people beside Kelly. He was perfectly calm and collected, and he said, Hello, ladies. Nova was the one in my heart. And since you are the best friends of Novas cousin, you should also take care of Nova, right? Linda and other peoples faces changed slightly, for a moment they did not know what intention he was hiding under his words. But the next moment, Chester said with a smiled again: I will always remembered this kindness. But if I know who dare to bully her, I will also blocked them. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 His words was spoke out lightly, but there was clearly an endless menace! Linda, who had just been speaking most actively, suddenly panicked at this moment. And even her face became miserably pale. She subconsciously looked at Nova, but she found that Nova did not even look at her. Henry coldly looked at Chester, President Don is so powerful. Chester raised his eyebrows, It is natural for a man to protect the woman he loved. So are President King and Novas cousin. Im sure you can understand this. Kellys eyes shed and they subconsciously swept to Henry, but she found that he had a sullen face without saying a word. Nova didnt want to look at these people in front of her. She just spoke to the waiter politely, Please take us there first. The waiter came back to her senses and she hurriedly responded, Oh, okay. Chester smiled and he said politely to the crowd, Excuse me. After saying that, he followed behind Nova and they walked together towards the private room. Kellys heart was a little panicked. She looked at Henry who kept staring at Novas back. Then she subconsciously spoke, Henry? Henry sunken his face, and he did not say a word. Linda and others also scared to speak, and they even had the intention to escape. The sudden ringing of the phone interrupted the dreary atmosphere, and Henry picked up the phone. They did not know what the other side said, and he looked directly at Kelly, You guys eat first, I suddenly have some important matters to deal with. After saying that, Henry left with great strides. Kelly was a little bit unable to keep her calm expression. Usually, even if there was really something important, Henry will certainly put off or he will discuss with her about the next dinner time and wait for her response. If she pretend that she was pitiful, he would not leave. But now*** Hepletely ignored her and he left straight away. Kelly clenched her teeth, but she could not tell a word. She only felt a p hard on her face, and it was hot and painful. Nova and Chester were already in the private room. The waiter served all the dishes, and Nova ate with chopsticks as usual. She did not care whether the other was the superstar or not, let alone whether her eating would cause his antipathy. Chester was very fond of the look of Nova. Indeed, he had contacted many women before, but. he was not a y boy as the rumor. So far, he had not slept with any woman. Everything, its all just a ruse.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But Nova did not know and she did not mind this. When she had almost finished eating, she dropped her gaze on Chester and she saw that he didnt even move his chopsticks. Nova raised her eyebrows, President Don, did you barely eat when I went out to dinner with you in the past? Chester sighed as if he was sorry, Because you didnt make it, so it doesnt taste good. He had a very picky mouth, and his family hired a master ss chef. When he came out to eat, although all were the best food, he still unused to their tastes. However, that day in Novas house, he ate the most delicious food he had never tasted in his life. Since then, he really couldnt forget her cooking. The corners of Novas mouth twitched, Dont joke about it, President Don. Chester shook his head helplessly, I never joke with you. Novas hand with chopsticks stopped move, and she did not want to continue this topic. She said lightly, How about telling me what you want to see me about. Chester smiled, Please eat first, we will talk after you finish eating. Nova did not say anything and she continued to eat. Only when he saw that Nova had finished eating and she put down her chopsticks, Chester spoke softly, Lets talk now Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chester handed a packet of papers to Nova, This is the information about thepany in this case. As for the one I gave to youst time, it is notprehensive. Ive had it reorganized. Nova took it, and she looked at it for a while. She found that it was indeed a little different from the previous one, but it had not effect in general. Instead, it added two more points of interest to her. She nodded, It is useful. Chester raised an eyebrow. When he saw her long, dense ck eyshes was flicking slightly, he smiled lightly and spoke, Then Ill be grateful to Nova. He called her Polly previously, but now he hadpletely changed it. Although Nova did not like him calling her by her nickname, she could not say anything after all. She looked up at him, Have you made contact with them yet? Whens the trial? This time, Chester did not dy and he said, In five days. He narrowed his eyes, Henry, is really a strong opponent. Nova raised her eyebrows and she looked at him, What makes President Don say that? During this time, ording to her understanding, Chester does not look like a timid person. Chester sighed helplessly. Two days ago, Ipeted with him for a project. He was in the bag. But it was also the day of your divorce which can be helpful to me. But I didnt expect that something like this happened, but Henry still signed with the other party as he wished. Novas pupils shrank slightly, A Group? Yes. Her brow furrowed and she sneered, Thats pretty impressive. Chesters thin lips hooked slightly and he looked at Nova dotingly, Things were set. I dont ask for anything, but I hope you. can pull back a game for me through this. Nova raised an eyebrow, This is absolutely no problem. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Seeing her looked natural and she was unconcerned about this time, Chester smiled and said, Actually, I do believe in you. Once upon a time, he might had doubted. But this time, he was really willing to believe. He didnt care about winning or losing ten billion. Losing was a matter of honor, but if losing thewsuit could have her in exchange, for fear that he was willing? The two probably talked for a while longer and they left. Chester sent her to thewyers office as usual, and thewyers couldnt help but talk about it when they saw it, especially Eudora who was full of sour words. It was more because she cared about Leonards attitude towards Nova. Back in the office, Ste raise an eyebrow, Was this to meet a lover? The corners of Novas mouth twitched and she handed her the file, Nonsense. Ste took the file with some confusion, What is this? Just open it and see. Ste obediently opened it. And after reading it, the bright light in her eyes seemed to increase a little, In this way, we are more certain of winning. Nova nodded and she didnt said anything, but Ste couldnt help but looked at her, Nova. Nova: ??? Now that Chester and you were obviously getting close and he flirts with you a lot, will you really be unable to hold it. one day? Nova couldnt help but snicker, How? Ste frowned slightly, How will not? Although Chester is a y boy, you have to admit that he is excellent in all aspects. He is equal to Henry and he know better than Henry of caring and loving people. Are you so sure that you will not be moved some day? Nova shook her head helplessly, Ste, my heart is dead right now. How can I be moved? Besides, Im divorced and Im not a little girl anymore. So how could he possibly marry me? Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Ste gritted her teeth, Your first time, its really a pity to lose it!!! Novas eyshes trembled slightly, her first time. This was also the point that Henry disliked her. Once, she had been drugged and sent into some room. Back then, she was delinous, and she only felt that she had spent that night in a daze. After she woke up, her body was sore and swollen. And there was a many next to her. At that moment, she was really panicked. But when she found out it was Henry, she just felt that the whole world was translucent. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Luckily, luckily it was him. But after he woke up, he was disgusted with her and even he made sarcastic remarks. Nova, you think Im going to marry you just because of this? Your father had been scheming me to marry you, and now youre crawling into my bed. Your father and his daughter are really cheaper than one another! She exined then in a panic that she was also being schemed, but Henry didnt believe a word of it and he dressed himself up and he left straight away. That day she sat on the bed and she cried. She was too shamed to face anyone. But not long after, her father told her that she could marry Henry and he was agreed to marry her. At that time she could not mention how happy she was. She thought it would be good to get married, andter she would definitely find a way to make him fall in love with he. But she was naive, and she was naive for three years. And finally she could only lick her wounds by herself and left. Nova, Nova? Nova instantly back to his senses. Ste hastened to speak, I see your face is not good. Do you think back to the past? Nova took a slight breath and she smiled in a farCfetched way, Its all in the past, Ill move on and I wont looked back. Ste gritted her teeth, He didnt touch you all these years, did he? Novasplexion was stiff slightly, but she still smiled and spoke, He was so disgusted with me. How could he had touched me. Maybe he didnt remember that night, just like me, his memory was blurred. Damn it!!! Ste angrily mmed one hand on the table. But when she was looking at Novas expression, she found that it was not so good and she immediately spoke, Nova, the era is different now! Its not that membrane would determine anything. Youre a good girl, sooner orter youll meet a man who really cherishes you! Nova smiled, Whatever. She didnt care anymore anyway. The street was full of the cars and the people. Its such a hive of activity every day. Zona just walked out with a big bag of stuff at the moment, and shes going to Novas house for dinner tonight! Novas cooking was really good! If it wasnt for the fear that Nova would dislike her for being like a pig, she would stay at Novas house. Only then, just as she came out, she suddenly found a ck Maybach parked in front of her. Zona frowned slightly, but she still stopped and waited for the car to pass. She wanted to leave before the care left. But she did not expect that the car did not leave, and the passenger window was slowly lowered. When she saw the face of the man on the main driver, Zonas face suddenly went ck! How is it you! Zona gritted her teeth, Please stop being paranoid! Whats mine is mine! Lans left hand held the steering wheel, and his right hand slightly pressed the ck sunsses down from above. His peach blossomCliked eyes were not like the previous domineering, but with a little smiled, Ie to find you, not to rob you. Please get in the car, I want to talk to you about something. Zona did not listen to a word totally, and she directly snorted, You take me for a fool, Should I believe what you said?! Lan sighed somewhat helplessly. When he saw that she was about to go around his car, he hurriedly said, Im telling the truth! Do you want to go to see thewsuit which is charged by me? Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Thewsuit that he was going to file? Everyone knew Lans ability, how many people wanted to ask him to help in awsuit, but whether he epted the order or not depending on his mood. It may not even a fight for how long, but as long as he wanted toe forward, thewyer on the opposite side would give up immediately, and didnt n to fight Lan at all. The rumored, in one thousand fight, winning one thousand fight, awesome character. Zona was also awyer, but because she had just graduated, her work had not been very smooth in the past few years, so she was only an unimpressivewyer, and she couldnt see the big scene at all. When Lan said that, she was a little moved. But the next moment, her eyes flickered, and she sneered, Lan! Theres no need for you to fool me here! I know youre a genius in this area, and no one can match you, but I dont have that much ambition either, I dont have to try to curry favor with you! Youd better to leave! Lan was immediately helpless, seeing that Zona was really about to leave, he quickly turned on the electronic handbrake, got out of the car and grabbed one of Zonas arms. I said why are you so stubborn! Ive said it all, Im not for your stuff, cant we be friends? Seeing Zona looking at him suspiciously, he said helplessly: Ive already got over it, since she left it to you, I naturally cant take it away, in fact, our rtionship should be very close. Zona frowned, What exactly did you take the wrong medicine today? Lan snorted coldly, I think, since she can be so kind to you, I should fulfill her wish, she has passed away now, and I will take care of you in the future, so I wont rob her left thoughts. Zona: Although what he said was watertight, she always had the feeling of a weasel greeting the chicken for the New Year. Taking advantage of her confusion, Lan pushed Zona directly into the coCpilot, Zona quickly resisted, struggling to get out of the car, I already said, I dont need your help, Lan, you must have no good intention! I wont believe a word of you! Lans eyes flickered slightly, but he still held her down, Is that thing on you now. Zona looked at him defensively, Of course not! Then its over. Lan snorted coldly, Since its not with you, will it have any effect that I take you away now? The thing was indeed not on her, Zona hesitated for a moment. Taking advantage of this time, Lan had returned to the main driver position and locked the door. Zonas face changed, Lan, you! Im afraid you ran away halfway, where are you going, Ill take you. Zona: . This stuff was wrong, absolutely wrong! She always felt like she was on a pirate ship! Lan, what the hell are you ying. Its no trick, after five days, the case will be called, its awsuit between Chester and Henry, are you sure you dont watch. it? Zona was a little shocked, Its actually the two of them? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This was the fight between two giants! Just thinking should be amazing! Seeing that she was already active, Lan said immediately, Thats them, do you think Ill take on ordinary cases? Dont I want face? Fake x! Zona snorted disdainfully. But this casepletely aroused her high curiosity, after a pause, Zona asked again, Then do you know who Chester will hire? Hes hidden very well, and cant find it yet. Lan said freely, What if cant find it, besides Polly, young master is not afraid of anyone else Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Zona snorted coldly. Dont say it, maybe its really Polly, the other partys heart is like a mirror, and he knows that you are Henrys brother, then he must find someone stronger than you in order to hold you down, otherwise, asking for other people, wouldnt he be in vain. Lan snorted coldly, Even if Polly is here, I have the confidence to fight her, besides, she has disappeared for several years, not necessarily who is the best, I am now dragged down by her reputation, and they all say that I am the second Polly, young master never changes my name wherever goes, nor my surname whenever sits, calling Lan! Where do the second Pollye from! Yo, are you still not convinced? When Pollys reputation was flourishing, you might not have achieved what you have now, why, now that you are more powerful, you dont put people in your eyes? Zonas voice was disdainful, and she didnt forget to taunt again, Just your arrogant temperament, sooner orter you will capsize on Pollys side, and I will wait for that day! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Damn it! Lan looked at her angrily, Do you woman have any humanity! We are fighting for one thing, and thats what we all want, but the two of us are inextricably linked, in front of outsiders, we have to be twisted into a rope, do you woman have a conscience?! Still want me to lose at Polly? Zona was happy, seeing him being angry, she felt relieved, and immediately said again, Who will be twisted into a rope with you, if you want to rob my things, thats not good! You woman are unreasonable! Do you think she can allow the two of us to be enemies?! You treat me as an enemy, are you worthy of her?! Zona was suddenly silent, and the circles of her eyes seemed to gradually turn red. Lan sensed that something was wrong, turned to look at her, and when he saw that she was about to cry, he stepped on the brake, Oh, my god, grandaunt, what are you doing?! He slowly parked the car to the side and made a temporary stop. Zona sniffed her nose slightly, turned her head and didnt want Lan to see her ugly appearance, and immediately said in a deep voice, Put me down. Lan frowned, What am I doing by letting you down, so that everyone can see that you are crying with anger at me? Madam, please dont wrong me! Zona fell down two great tears, and Lans face changed a bit, In good condition, what are you crying for! Zona pursed her lips, She is my only hope, my only expectation, and what she left behind is the warmth that I cant get in my. life. Lans expression shifted slightly. When the two of them mentioned that person, it seemed that neither of them could say the name, as if the tears would burst when called it out. Her death was a sad news that neither of them wanted to admit. Lan gripped the steering wheel tightly, The matter ended like this, there is no other way. Zona raised her hand to wipe away her tears, then sniffed her nose again, Lets drive. Lan gave her a deep look, dont you have a father, why havent you gone back all the time. I dont have a father. Zonas face looked ugly, obviously not wanting to mention her father at all. Lan didnt speak anymore, and finally said solemnly, Where are you going? Nova directly reported an address, and Lan was a little puzzled, Have you moved? No. Zona didnt want to speak anymore. Lan didnt say anything else, directly sent Zona to the destination. As soon as Zona opened the car door, she saw Novaing back, her trouble was swept away, and said excitedly. Nova! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Lan immediately turned his head and saw Nova, his brows frowned slightly, this woman, who used to be considerate to Henry, was a qualified Mrs. King. But now the two were at loggerheads that she were even together with Chester, which was a bit elusive indeed. Lan didnt even n to get out of the car, just nced at Nova, after Zona closed the door, he drove away Zona looked at Nova excitedly, Nova, look, I bought a lot of things, are you doing well? Novas mouth twitched, You can eat so much, arent you afraid of getting fat? Im proud that Im fat, I eat it one by one, can those who want to gain weight do it?! Nova was helpless and went upstairs with her. Zona ate another very delicious meal, not to mention how satisfied she was, but she didnt spend the night here today, she was always worried that Lan was doing a ghost, she had to go home quickly, for fear that Lan would go to her home and steal that thing. For two consecutive days, it was quite calm, and no one disturbed their respective life. But in the afternoon, Orville, the old man of the King family, called Henry and asked him to go home for dinner at night. Although Henry was reluctant, he usually wouldnt refuse Grandpas request. At night, there were four people. Orville, Mabel, Sian and Henry. At the dinner table, the atmosphere was rather dull. When eating in the past, if it was a family dinner, there would always be Nova, but today Mabel felt ufortable without ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . her. She couldnt help sighing and helped herself to food, without any interest in speaking. Orville nced at her and hated iron not to be steel, then, he looked at Henry and said lightly, Now that you are divorced, what are your ns next? Henry looked calm and said indifferently, Take care of the affairs inpany first. Orville frowned immediately, Dont you n to get married again? The family still needs a mistress. Henry raised his eyes and looked at Orville, In the current situation, do you think its still suitable to get married? Sian frowned slightly, and immediately said in a deep voice, Whats not suitable? Kelly turned into a vegetative person in order to save you, this is a wellCknown matter, if you marry her, no one will say anything. Orville nodded, immediately, Yes, at the banquet, Nova filed for divorce in public, making you embarrassed, in addition, her and Chesters scandal continued, and there was already a lot of scolding against her on the Inte, and they all felt that she was the first to be unfaithful, so theres nothing wrong with you marrying Kelly in return for favor. Mabels face suddenly looked ugly, Youyou are you going too far! Just forced my granddaughterCinw away! Orville looked at her coldly, Forcing her away? Its because she was disappointing, how can me us for forcing her away? Henrys face darkened slightly, and he didnt say a word, no one knew whether it was because of Mabels words or because Orville just said Nova was unfaithful. Sian also nodded, Yes, Mom, look at how unfeeling Nova has done, I already gave her a chance that day, but she didnt fight for it herself, does my son still have to consider her when he marries someone else? Whats more, she flirts with that Chester every day, its not that you havent seen it as well, matters about the two are flying all over the Inte, and many people say that the two will get married next. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Saying that, Sian couldnt help sneering again, Maybe the two will get married before my son get married. Boom-! Henrys chopsticks were suddenly ced on the table, and his face was extremely gloomy. Several people all looked at him, with a slightly puzzled expression. n reacted immediately and said quickly, Son, shes like that, its not worth you to be angry with her, you already have Kelly, you have to be responsible for her, right? Kelly is a very good girl, smart, sensible and generous, she is very suitable to be the mistress of the King family. Orville nodded in agreement, Yes, the Bush familys current business is what we also need to cooperate with in theter period, and your marriage is just right. Henrys brows frowned tightly. The limelight is tight right now, and I still have awsuit to fight in two days, lets talk about it in time. Mabel couldnt help sighing, always feeling unspeakable regret, but three people all agreed to divorce, whats the use of her stopping? Even if forcibly suppressed, they concerned about her feelings and did not divorce, would Nova have a good life in the future? Orville nodded, I didnt ask you to get married in such a hurry, otherwise, it would be unpleasant to spread outside, so you can get married in two or three months. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Henrys thin lips pursed tightly into a line, This matter will be decidedter, you eat first, Im full. After speaking, he got up and saw several people looking at him, he said solemnly, Thepany still has matters to deal with, I will go back first. Sian stood up quickly, Henry, you Henry walked out without looking back. Orville frowned, I really dont understand him more and more, since having divorced, should marry again! Besides, I think dont he has feelings for that Kelly? You know shit!!! Mabel held back for a long time, but she couldnt hold back her anger, she threw the chopsticks in her hand and yelled angrily: Money, money, money! In your eyes, only money! No persons feelings! Im so blind to marry you! Why are you crazy again!! Orvilles face sankpletely. Sooner orter! You will pay for your conceit and inhumanity now! Mabel scolded this sentence and got up immediately to go upstairs. You! In front of her daughterCinw, her words were so unpleasant that Orville couldnt a little bit get off the stage as well. Sian sighed helplessly, Dad, you and my mother are both old, so lets argue less in the future. Am I arguing? Its clearly your mother. Orville was no longer in the mood to eat, he put down his chopsticks and followed to get up, Ill go out for a walk. Within a few minutes, Sian was the only one left on the table, and the dishes on the table basically didnt be moved a few chopsticks. Sians face was also a little gloomy, in fact, the years had taken good care of her, even though she was nearly fifty, she was maintained like a woman in her early thirties, and her charm was still there. However, she had a strong personality, and her rtionship with Henrys father was not too harmonious, Baldwin King often traveled on business trips on weekdays, and he didnt care about her much, the marriage of the two was not the kind of love acquaintance, but aplete ttering marriage. Therefore, although Sian had status in the King family, she didnt get any real warmth. Only Mabel was kind to her on weekdays. Sian pursed her lips, in any case, she must let Henry marry Kelly, she had been in contact with this child many times, she was scherming and smart, and the most important thing was that she liked Henry, so she would n for him wholeheartedly. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Looking for a mistress now depended not only on the other partys family background, but also on her ability. Absolutely couldnte back with a clod like Nova who only knew how to be a fullCtime wife! The next day, Nova went to work at thew firm as usual, but Eudora seemed to be increasingly mean to Nova. Nova didnt mind either, they werent in the same office after all. After working for a day, she suddenly received a call. Seeing the caller ID, Novas expression suddenly became solemn. This number After hesitating for a moment, she still picked it up and said politely, Uncle. The other party paused, like a helpless sigh, Did you correct yourself so soon? Nova pursed her lips and said after being silent for a moment, What do you find me for? Nova, no matter what happened between the two of you, you call me dad, and I will always be your dad from now on, it has nothing to do with blood rtionship, you know? The other partys voice was soft and loving, and Novas eyshes trembled slightly, in the past few years of marriage, one was her grandmother and the other was her fatherCinw, the two of them had been very kind to her. Thank youDad. After all, Nova still called it that. Well, Nova, are you free now? Why dont we have afternoon tea together? Dad wont be here for long time when Ie back from this business trip, and want to see you again. Nova opened her lips and didnt quite understand why he was so eager to see her, was he trying to persuade her to reconcile with Henry? Nova wanted to refuse from the bottom of her heart, but when she thought of fatherCinws care for her over the past few years, after hesitating for a moment, Nova still responded, Where can I find you? Which district are you in now? Chaoyang. Well, I happen to be here, then you can set an address, and Ill let the driver drive there. Baldwins attitude had always been very gentle and would not give people the slightest difort. Nova responded and sent an address, she put the phone into the bag, greeted Ste, then went out. She arrived after about ten minutes walk, perhaps because of the traffic jam, Nova went in first before Baldwin arrived. This cafe was still very quiet, she reserved a box and sent it to Baldwin, then waited quietly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. About ten minutester, Baldwin arrived. He didnt have time to change out of his formal clothes, so he must have just got off the ne and came here by car. Although he was nearly fifty, there was no trace of years in him, but he was extraordinarily mature and more masculine. Henrys appearance looked mostly like him. Nova got up quickly, hesitated for a moment, and then called out the awkward address, Dad. Baldwin nodded, he closed the door, walked to Novas opposite and sat down, Dont be so restrained, sit down. Nova nodded, but said nothing. At this moment, the two of them were in the box by the window on the second floor, the light was extremely good, and when turned the head, could see the heavy traffic downstairs. After the two sal, Baldwin sighed lightly, Ive heard about the matter between you and Henry. Novas eyes paused slightly, Dad, Im sorry, I Its not your fault, Baldwin interrupted gently before Nova could finish. Nova pursed her lips, not knowing what to say. And Baldwin said softly, Dad knows what your life has been like over the past few years, its me who really needs to say sorry, I couldnt manage that rogue well. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Nova hurriedly shook her head, Dad, this has nothing to do with you, you must not have any psychological pressure, the only reason is just that he and I are not destined to be together. Baldwin shook his head, Nova, you two were meant to be together. Nova looked puzzled, did he reallye over to persuade them to make up? But After only one word she didnt know what to say. Baldwin sighed helplessly, Nova, I know my son, in fact, he still cares for you in his heart. Nova couldnt help butugh lightly after hearing this, Dad, although Im sad about his neglect these past few years, you dont need tofort me with such wellCmeaning lies. Baldwin shook his head with a serious look, No, Nova, Im not lying to you. Nova: . Apparently, she didnt believe a word of it. Instead of forcing her to believe, Baldwin continued to retell the story. You have known each other for many years before that incident happened, dont you think he treated you quite well, you could feel it, right? Novas eyes were slightly strained. Yes, it was because he was once so good to her, plus she fell in love with him at first sight, that she fell deeper and deeper into the rtionship, gradually unable to control herself. But after what happened that time, his attitude towards herpletely changed, and such a change also made herpletely awakened, he never loved her. Baldwin knew what was in her mind, he said slowly again: Before your every move he was very concerned, and even in the Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. dark to protect you, afraid that you were a little hurt, but after that incident, he panicked, he was cold to you on the surface, but you do not know is that he did not eat anything for two days after he came home. Nova looked up at once with some surprise, How is that possible? She never knew there was all this going on behind the scenes. Baldwinughed, Because he was disappointed that someone he loved so much would use that despicable tactic. Novas face was instantly pale, while her hands were clenched tightly, clenching her teeth. Baldwin immediately spoke up, I know you were set up for that one too. Nova lifted her eyes to Baldwin, Dad do you really believe me? Of course, I believe you, and I know who set you up. Novas scowl tightened, Who did this to me? In fact, she already had an answer in her heart, but even after all she had gone through, she still felt it was unlikely, she didnt want to think in that bad direction, and at the same time, she didnt think she could possibly do something that would set her and Henry up. You already have the answer in your mind dont you? Novas face changed slightly, looking at Baldwins gaze with disbelief. But Henry was not a part of this plot, but someone else, and it was just a coincidence that you two got together. Nova was amazed that this was the way things really wanted to be. If thats the case then it all makes sense, no wonder Kelly was in a strange mood those days, could even feel her hatred, every conversation could feel her temper was hard to restrain. At the time, her aunt even covered up for her, saying it was all a misunderstanding. She was too much innocent, so she was convinced of them and did not think too much, now it seems that everything is in order. Nova clenched her fists, what a Kelly! Uncle and aunt had the nerve to say that they treated her like their own daughter! But the next moment she sensed something was wrong, And who is the one framed Henry? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Nova now has a big suspicion that Henry may not have investigated the evidence at all at the time, so it was taken for granted that she was behind it. If Baldwin knew the truth, why didnt he rify it with Henry in time? Does Henry not believe that? It is reasonable to say that the person who has schemed against Henry will certainly be vengeful, but why until now that person can still be safe and sound? Or has that person been secretly dealt with the transfer? Nova was so doubtful when, also keep looking at Baldwin, but see his calm eyes have a few fluctuations, the next moment will return to natural. You dont know the guy, hes in business, he tried to get his daughter to hook up with Henry, and by mistake, the two of you fell in love instead, and now that group has disappeared. Nova tugged her lips. If Henry could have been so thunderous and let that group go under, he wouldnt still have so many misunderstandings about her after all these years. Of course, there is Henry originally very disgusted with her, but ording to Baldwin, Henry has always been in love with her. So by inference, Baldwins previous statement was a lie. He had never loved her. Forget it. The past is the past, nothing to remember, not to mention that it was the man who did it to Henry, not to her. What happened that day, instead of other men, she would rather that man was Henry, even if she was scolded, even if she was humiliated by him, because he was the only man she had ever loved. Baldwin saw Novas attitude return to his old self, he added: He did not know about it, thepany that deliberately harmed him, they are their own sins, before the King family to rectify, they have already closed down. J Novaughed and shook her head, Dad, these things dont matter, after all, you know very well that I didnt take the initiative to divorce Henry, it was him who came up with this divorce agreement. Now that her heart is dead, she doesnt want to take any more persuasion. Baldwin sighed helplessly, I know you may not believe anything I say now, but you just have to remember what I said today, andter you think carefully again about his character, you will be able to know all the true thoughts. Nova smiled, Thanks for the tip. Knowing that she still does not believe, Baldwin helplessly sighed again, I only learned about your divorce today, I have been abroad recently, Nova, you tell me the truth, if he himself also realized that he really likes you, if he is willing to be with you again, you are still willing to give him this opportunity? Novas eyshes trembled slightly as she smiled, He cant possibly love me, Dad, youd better not go to all that trouble for nothing. But what if thats true, what if he really does care about you? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Baldwin looked determined as if he was extraordinarily sure of himself. Nova was a little surprised by his application, but she shook her head with a bitter smile, Dad, I havent felt his love for the past three years, and Im tired andpletely done with the hope that he loves me. She was very determined, and even though her voice was gentle, it contained an unquestionable determination. Baldwin shook his head helplessly, Maybe he deserved it too. Nova looked at him with some surprise, Baldwins character has always been very gentle, and he never interfered in matters between his children, but this time he came to advise her, she smiled to herself, maybe it was just Baldwins pity for her. Just as she was thinking about how to get out of here, two people suddenly passed by downstairs, looking straight at them in this direction. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Lindas mouth opened wide and her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at the two people sitting opposite each other an the second floor. Oh my God! Arent these the two men who are Nova and Henrys fathers! How did they get together! They are all in the circle of the rich and famous, so no one will not know Baldwin. Kellys expression tightens, Baldwin has always liked Nova, he cant be here to persuade her! These two havee a long way to divorce, she absolutely cannot let them get back together again! Kelly thought of an idea, she immediately grabbed her phone and took a picture of the two people. Linda looked at her with some surprise, Kelly, what are you nning to do here? Kelly smiled, Nova is Baldwins favorite, he asked her out at this time, Its possible to want to persuade the two of them to reconcile, I want to show Henry this photo, I want to let him know that his father is very attached to their marriage, Baldwin wants him toe back to remarry Nova. Linda looked at Kelly in amazement, Kelly, are you crazy, how can you say something like that?! Kelly toned down and shook her head helplessly, she took a deep look at the two people still talking upstairs and crossed her eyes with sinister venom. After a while, she smiled and pulled Linda outside, Well, I certainly cant steal my sisters man, and technically Henry is still my brotherCinw. Linda had a look of hatred on her face, You always care so much about your sister, but she doesnt care about you at all, what the hell do you get out of it? Kelly lightlyughed out, We dont need to divide so clearly between sisters, Linda, in the future, you cant bully my sister again know? Otherwise, I wont be friends with you anymore. Her voice was gentle, and her words could be felt in her defense of her sister. Linda had a look of disappointment in her eyes, but in the end, said nothing, just moved on in a depressed manner. Kelly gripped her phone tightly, a cold smile crossing her eyes as she sent the photo out quickly with a line of text. C [Add as many titles and copy as you like, the more absurd the better. ] After sending this message, she quickly deleted the chat and followed in Lindas footsteps, Linda, wait for me! At this moment, Nova no longer wanted to continue this topic, ncing at Baldwins warm smile, she sighed, Dad, thank you for taking such good care of me, but I think I finally failed to meet your expectations. Baldwins eyes crossed helplessly, emotional matters can not be decided so quickly, you first go back to consider my words, if there are any difficulties in life in the future, feel free to talk to me, I will do my best to help you. Nova nodded and said nothing else. She got up and said respectfully to Baldwin, Then I wont waste your time.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Baldwin sighed helplessly and could only nod his head. Nova, relieved, turned and walked out the door. She just walked in and heard Eudora, who had her back turned to her, say with disdain, You just got divorced and you cant resist looking for another man to back you up? Chester was so good to her, and shes looking for a backup What the hell is going on? No one else knew what was going on, but Eudora couldnt help butugh out loud, Im talking about Nova! She even asked Henrys father to meet her at the cafe, and the two of them wereughing and joking in the booth, so its not like shes trying to get back at Henry! *Shhh! How dare you talk nonsense about such things? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Im not talking nonsense! The media has spread the word, her and Baldwins photos are everywhere if you dont believe me you can go to the Inte and see for yourself, her name is the first one on the search list, thiswyer is really something. obviously not in the entertainment industry but always hogging the hot search, the tactics are really smart! The sarcasm in Eudoras eyes was undisguised, and she didnt forget to steal a nce at the man across the table, but Leonard wasnt listening to what she was saying, he was concentrating on hisputer files. Eudora couldnt help but speak up again, Leonard, didnt you hear what I said! Nova is a skittish woman! Leonard nced at her coolly, Are you done? Eudora: Nova This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Eudora was about to continue, but Gail beside her suddenly grabbed her arm and whispered, Stop talking. Gail gave her a sign that Nova was looking at her from the doorway. But Eudora didnt see her hint, instead, she shook off Gails arm and stood up straight away, the chair was backed up a bit by her movement and made an earCsplitting noise against the floor. Eudora sneered out, What is it that I dare not say, Leonard, are your eyes blind? Ive been across from you for so many years, but youve never looked at me, instead, youve gone to those skittish women, dont you think about your own future! Leonards face became even grimmer, but he was just about to say something when he suddenly noticed that Nova had taken a step forward. He spoke with a quick smile, Nova youre back! Dont ever listen to Eudoras nonsense here. Nova shook her head, but before she could say anything, Eudora burst outughing coldly, Are you still trying to scare me with Nova? She should be too busy seducing her fatherCinw toe back now, even if she did stand in front of me! She dares to say that she has not done these shameless things! The other fivewyers apparently saw Nova, and Gail was persistently reminding her, but Eudora, as if she had suddenly gone stupid today, didnt even notice. Nova instead sneered out, I would have been righteous and not afraid of the shadow, we are allwyers, should know what penalty should be endured for ndering others. Eudoras face changed and she instantly turned back to see Nova standing nicely in front of her, her brow furrowed, And you have the nerve to say you dont do sneaky things! Then why are you standing behind me silently! Quietly? Nova smiled, Two people have already warned you that I havee, you yourself did not notice, and you want to me me? Eudora gritted her teeth, Nova! Dont think that because you have someone to back you up now, you have nothing to fear, you will be punished! You seduced a married man, its against the morals, youre destined to go to hell! Nova sneered, she took a step forward, Eudora looked panicked and subconsciously took two steps back. Nova obviously did not do anything aggressive, but the aura on her body is like the return of a queen so that people dare not vite it. When Eudora reacted to her cowardly behavior, her face became even more ugly, she gritted her teeth, but before she could say anything, Nova was already looking at her coldly. I, Nova, have never liked to cause trouble, but that doesnt mean Im afraid of it, so if I ever hear you insult me again, dont me me for being ruthless. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Obviously, it is very in words, but six people seem to feel a strong murderousness. Several people looked at Nova with some incredulity, really worthy of Mrs. King, the aura is different from ordinary people. Eudoras face was also pale, and although she was scared, she held strong and screamed, Do you think Im afraid of you? What I said is the truth! Nova tugged her lips and turned toward the office. Eudora and the others stood still, all staring in awe at her back, reserved and invible. It was as if Nova was destined to be the center of attention wherever she went, and all the bad things said about her seemed to have turned into jealousy. Gail sighed helplessly, she nudged Eudora, In the future, you should say fewer bad things about her, although she is divorced now, she is still very strong, besides, we are allwyers, and we also know that manyments are catching the wind, why do you need to be so serious? I! Eudora was so upset that she looked at Leonard, only to find him sitting down again and continuing to fiddle with hisputer, not caring about her situation at all, she suddenly said angrily: Leonard, in your heart, am I not even a passerby? Leonard frowned as he looked at Eudoras insistence on an answer, he couldnt help but speak up, Eudora, from the beginning I made it very clear to you that I only consider you as a brother and definitely not as a lover, can you stop pestering me? The other four looked a bit odd, the two of them often bickered around but never had such a straightforward and serious conversation. Although everyone can see that Eudora likes Leonard, and Leonard is a yboy does not like her, but always feel that the two of them still have a chance to be together. But now it seems that it should not be possible at all. After everything is said and done, both people be distant, no, it is Leonard who unterally distances her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Gail sighed and hurriedly said: We have been colleagues for several years, you two do not fight like this, regardless of whether you can be lovers in the future, at least do not hurt the peace ah! Gail has a baby face, white and lovely skin, but there are many men who like her face, although this year has is thirty years. old, but if you say she is a high school student will not be suspected. But she is already married with children, so many men are secretly sorry. Thest remaining girl, Cindy, couldnt help but nod, Yeah! Eudora, Nova has juste to work for us, you cant start targeting her just because Leonard thinks differently of her. Eudoras eyes got even redder, and tears even started to form in her eyes, Im the one whos being aggrieved! Weve been friends for so many years, and Nova is just a neer, and youre already on her side? Cindy said helplessly, Leonard, say something! The other two malewyers followed suit and advised him. Yes Leonard, in the end, its because they are jealous of you! Hurry up and apologize to Eudora! Cant you notice that the lovely Eudora is crying! Leonard said with some impatience, Eudora, these are two different things, okay? Even if I really liked Nova, I would definitely not be with her? Think about it, how could I possibly join her circle? Eudoras eyes trembled, Youre not lying to me, are you?. She doesnt care who he likes, she just wants him to stay single, and if he has a girlfriend in the future, its only going to be her! Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Kelly went straight to Kings Way Mansion instead of staying around. She brought a lot of gifts to please the King family. Kelly checked in with Sian in advance who was already there. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As soon as Kelly entered the door, she saw Sian warmly greeted her, Kelly is here. Kelly smiled and nodded, Hello Auntie. She handed over the gift box of highCgrade skin care products, Auntie, I asked my friend to bring this back from abroad. Its all genuine and the effect is very good. Please try it. If it works for you, Ill ask my friend to bring me more. Sian took the gift and smiled politely. Oh, you dont have to bring me a gift. Juste. Dont do that next time, okay? You saved my sons life and you have suffered a lot. I will never forget your kindness in my life. Kelly smiled and shook her head. It was just an instinctive reaction. If it happened again, Id probably run away. Hahaha you girl, hurry up,e and have a sit. Kelly nodded, and the two walked to the sofa. Kelly looked around and couldnt help but ask, Are you the only one at home? Sians face turned stiffened and the next moment she smiled again. Your grandmother is at home. But she isnt feeling well so she doesnte down. Kellys eyes glistened and she nodded with a smile. Well, Ill leave Grandma alone. Its alright. Its fine for us to chat together. How are you doing these days? Are you busy? Kelly smiled and shook her head, Im not busy. I will go to see Henry when I have the time, to persuade him to think about it. After all, the original couple is still the best. You child Sian shook her head helplessly. You are just too kind. If Nova is half as nice as you, I wont agree to their divorce. Theyve been married for three years without even a single baby. There are three cases of filial piety. And no offspring is the most serious case. I cant help with it. Kelly shook her head helplessly. Its not like that, Aunt. The rtionship between the two of them may still need some work. I saw Nova and my uncle in the coffee shop today. The two of them were talking andughing. I guess My uncle, like me, wanted to persuade them to get back together. n looked a little more serious for a moment. Did you see your uncle? Kelly nodded unexpectedly, Auntie, dont you know? Sians eyes turned cold, and Kelly spoke again. Its all over the Inte. Someone posted pictures of the two of them. together. But its a rumor that sounds ugly, Auntie. It doesnt have to be a thing. Sian immediately looked at Kelly with a sullen face, What did those people say? Well Kelly looked a little embarrassed for a moment, then she smiled and said, Auntie, it is just a nonsense made by Sian noticed that something was wrong, and immediately picked up the phone. After all, they were all in the same social circle and they often checked weibo to see what was going on. She hadnt looked at her phone all day, but now she was checking Weibo to see photos of Nova and Baldwin in all sorts of poses. Kelly sneered in her heart. When she took these photo, she was not worried because she knew that she was not the only one to recognize Nova and Baldwin, and not the only one who wanted to nder the two of them. It is too much!! Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Kelly went along and nodded, Its indeed quite beyond the mark. But the Inte is like this. You should get used to it, Auntie. No! I mean theyve gone too far! Sian looked pale and ignored Kelly. She picked up her phone and dialed a number. Sian was quickly put through. She gritted her teeth and said, Where are you now? Baldwin said calmly: On my way back. Sian, still controlling her temper, clenched her phone and said, Why didnt you tell me when you are coming back? Instead you went to see Nova first?! There was a sneer in Kellys eyes. If the two of them were having problems, Sian was going to hate Nova even more. Then Nova would never return to Kings family ever again. Besides, Orville King, the grandpa of Henry, was the master of the family. He didnt like Nova either. He only wanted Kelly to marry into Kings family. Kelly was so confident that she would seed eventually. Kelly pulled the corner of Sians clothes and didnt speak. Her eyes looked worried. Sian held Kellys hand back and said coldly on the phone, Youd better go back to Kings Way Mansion now. I have questions. for you. The honor of Kings family, I think you dont want it at all! It was all over the media! After that, she hung up the phone. Kelly was a little worried for a moment, Auntie, you must not quarrel with uncle when hees back later. This matter is simply a misunderstanding. As long as it is rified, those people on the Inte wille out and apologize. Sian sneered, if he is really innocent, what is he afraid of? She used to think that Baldwin was too nice to Nova. At that time, she just thought that it was the kindness between fatherCinw and daughterCinw. But now it seemed that things may not be as simple as she thought!She just thought Baldwin was being too nice to Nova. At this moment, Nova had already got off work. Recently she had been observing things. She had set her sights on a shopping mall and felt hat it was very promising. It just so happened that the owner of the shopping mall wanted to sell it due to some urgent matters. The business of the mall was good, and it had always been a profitable business. She went there directly after work in disguise. J She wanted to buy it. Wearing sunsses and a mask, she would be unrecognizable to anyone who wasnt familiar with her. After arriving at the mall, she approached the owner and expressed her intentions. Before that, the two of them had already negotiated the price. She came visit again and she would buy it if there was no problem. At this moment, the owner was walking around with her, introducing the situation of the mall on the way. He couldnt help sighing: This is all my hard work. But in my current situation, I have to sell this ce to others. Young lady, I think you are very young. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can call me at any time and I will teach you how to do it. Nova looked grateful, Thank you so much. The owner shook his head helplessly, I wont be the owner soon. Looking around, Nova nodded with great satisfaction. As I said before, Ill take it. Lets sign the contract. The contract was prepared by her in advance. She took it out and said. You could consult with your lawyer first. And if there is no problem, we will sign it. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The owner took it, knowing that people who dared to buy this mall were rich. Naturally they were fully prepared. He nodded, Okay, I will contact awyer now. Nova nodded, seeing that he had stepped aside to make a phone call. She was closing the deal here tonight. But Things didnt work out as nned, or someone was just trying to sabotage it! Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Just when the owner came over to talk to Nova after the phone call, he suddenly received another call. His expression seemed to be a little more serious, and from time to time he looked to Novas side with a little apology in his eyes. Nova naturally noticed that and was confused. Soon, he stepped over and looked at Nova with a little bit of guilt, Miss, Im really sorry, this mall Im afraid I cant sell it to you anymore. Nova couldnt understand, Is there a problem? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The owner couldnt help sighing, Its my fault that I dont have the power to make my own decision about this mall A powerful man just called me and asked me to sell it to him, otherwise He didnt finish the sentence. But there must be other interests involved. Nova frowned. Could you tell me who this is? The owner said helplessly: Anyway, people will find out about his business in the future. I have nothing to hide. Its the King family group. Novas face suddenly turned cold! Although this owners shopping mall was very profitable and the profits were guaranteed. But the King family group, which was at its peak, was impossible to notice a small mall like this, especially just when she had negotiated the price. They suddenly intervened! Wasnt it deliberately aimed at her? The sneer was all over Novas eyes. It was wonderful! The boss looked apologetically at Nova. Ma am, Im terribly sorry, I He sighed again. President King is on his way now. I think hell be here soon. Ordinary people couldnt afford to offend the wealthy and powerful. If it was just a rich person, he may also evaluate the powerful person in front of him. But Now that he knew that the other party was the Kings family, he was not afraid to offend Nova He also had no ability not to offend Nova. Novas eyes grew cold. What a hard sell. Henry heard Novas sarcastic words as soon as he walked in. He hissed, This is the world where the winner takes all. Since you are not capable, you cant me others to take the lead. Nova turned her head and looked into Henrys disdainful eyes. She gritted her teeth. How could this man be so ungracious? They had already divorced, but he still targeted her all the time. He even did not hesitate toe here in person. Did he want her to thank him? Nova sneered, President Kings demeanor is indeed different from others. Henrys eyes suddenly became sharp, and the owner obviously felt that the atmosphere between them was not right. He hurried to Henry and said politely, Mr. King, since you are here, would you like me to show you around? Henry nced coldly at Nova and said quietly, Just sign the contract. My people have looked at it. As he said that, he took the contract and handed him a card, The money in this card is enough to buy two malls like yours. The owner was particrly shocked. He wanted to sell the mall because he was short of money. But now Henry was willing to pay him twice as much? This He shook his head and began to say something. But Henry lost patience and said quietly, Check the money and sign the contract if there is no problem. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The owner was as clear as a mirror. If Henry wanted to deal with him, it was meaningless to check the contract. He directly took the card and signed it without hesitation. He smiled and said, Ill take you to transfer the ownership tomorrow. Henry looked calm and put the contract in Novas hand. Here you are. Owner: ?? Nova: ?? Seeing that the contract was about to fall off, she hurriedly grasped it for a few minutes. She looked at him with confused eyes. Henry scoffed. I know you hate me now. But theres no need to make things so ugly. Since you want this ce, Ill buy it for you. I just hope you wont disturb the King family in the future! The disdain in his eyes made Nova smile. She threw the contract on the ground, I remember I told you that your things are dirty. Owner: ?? It turned out that she was Henrys exCwife! Just because she was wearing a mask and sunsses, people couldnt recognize her. Henry was immediately extremely angry, Nova! Nova sneered, President King is so generous. But I really dont dare to ask for it. And speaking of the things circted on the Inte, if you have time, you might as well find out who is targeting the King family group. Attacking me doesnt sound like you President King. On the contrary, sounds like Looking at Henrys increasingly dark eyes, Nova curled her lips slightly, trivial things that only women would do. Owner: H He was so surprised that his eyes were about to pop out. Thedy just looked so nice and gentle. It seemed that she didnt have the slightest temper. But now she was covered in thorns. As soon as anyone approached, that person would be hurt. When Henry first came into contact with him, he was noble and inoffensive, like a god descending from heaven. But when the owner saw him talking to Nova, he suddenly felt his rage. J The aura of these two people simply made people dare not look directly. Other people couldnt get in even if they wanted to. Henry didnt get angry butughed, Nova, dont get too far! Noves anger couldnt disappear! What a terrible man! He came over here and doubled the price to buy this ce. And he offered to give it to Nova to make up for her so that she would leave the King family alone. Firstly he wanted to insult her for being a gold digger and could be handled with a little money. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Secondly he wanted to satirize her and let her know the difference between them. Even the disdain on his face was really dazzling! Nova didnt want to look at him again, just turned around and left. Thest thing she wanted now was to have any contact with him. She just left without the slightest nostalgia. Henrys face was ashen, and the blue veins on his forehead were throbbing. God knew he had the heart to kill now. The owner of the mall trembled and didnt know what to do. Finally Henry told his entourage to deal with the affair and strode away. Two people were once clearly husband and wife. But now their rtionship was so tense that they were like enemies when they saw each other. After Nova left the mall, she felt the air outside was much better. She waved a taxi and left. When Henry came out, he happened to see her getting into a taxi and left without looking back. His eyes were cold, but he finally pursed his lips and left. Nova sat in the taxi, leaning her back against the chair, as if she was resting with her eyes closed. But she had already made up her mind. This terrible man humiliated her today! When she went to court, she would show no mercy! Time had passed quickly and the day of the trial hade. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Early in the morning, when Nova went out, a blue Lamborghini had been parked outside of her house. Novas eyes were stunned. The drivers door was suddenly opened and Chester got out of the car He was wearing a royal blue suit, setting off his clear skin. He did not look like a toy boy, but a extremely gentle man. If you didnt know that he was a coldChearted guy, at this moment, you would think him as a warm man. Good morning. Chester came over and opened the coCpilots door for Nova, with a hint of surprise in his eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nova could always give him surprises. Novas outfit today was very simple, just a ck formal suit. When she went to thewyers office the other day, she was dressed in formal suits too, but she looked different. Her long hair was up in a bun and she looked very neat today. Chesters gentle gaze was resting on her. Nova didnt hesitate. Anyway, the two of them were going the same way. She got into the car and replied, Morning. Chester handed her a breakfast, Have you eaten yet? Nova didnt take it. She just said softly, I have very healthy habits. I have had breakfast. If you havent eaten, you should eat first. Chester put down the breakfast and smiled, Okay, lets go to court now. Nova didnt speak while Chester was driving, as usual. But he didnt seem to be used to the quiet atmosphere in the car. He nced at her and said, Will you be nervouster? Nova raised her eyebrows. What do you think? Chester smiled, If its Polly, of course you wont be nervous. But m afraid youll think youre Nova. Obviously these two were the same person. But if he said it like this, it would naturally be different. Nova had a man in her heart and this man was her exChusband. But Polly was different. Polly never cared about the others. She only respected thew. Nova said lightly Nova is Polly. Polly is Nova. They are both single. The smile on Chesters lips suddenly deepened, Im relieved with your words. Nova pursed her lips and didnt speak. But when she thought that Henry would be sitting across from him in a while, she seemed to be a little unnatural again. Nova took a slight breath and stopped talking. But Chester would asionally say a few words to her. At least it wouldnt make the two of them too awkward. When he got there, Chester didnt drop Nova first, but drove the car to the parking lot. It wasnt until the car was turn off that Chester looked at Nova and said with a smile, Get out of the car? Nova nodded and the two of them got out of the car together. Chester bent his arms, If youre nervous, why dont you carry me? Nova looked at him with a halfCsmile, Do you really think Ill be softChearted? Chester curled his lips slightly, Im just taking advantage of you, of course. Nova: She twitched her mouth, This time, I will double your interests. Chester was a little surprised, Are you sure? Not to question her abilities, but to question her personal emotions. Nova pursed her lips, Lets see in court then. Then Nova stepped inside. At this moment, Henry and Lan also arrived. And the two of them were walking inside. When Henry looked back, he saw Chester and Novaing this way. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Henry suddenly got a grave and stern face and Lan noticed something went wrong. He looked over and saw the two men walking side by side. It seems that they enjoyed talking with each other. Lan twitched the corners of his mouth awkwardly You got a dissolute exCwife. There was a disapproving look on the Henrys face. Perhaps his eyes were too sharp. They both saw him. Chester smiled slightly. But Henry went straight inside without waiting for him to speak. Instead, Lan took a look at Nova, giving her a middle finger and heading inside. Chester flicked his lips slightly and turned to take a look at Nova, She didnt say a word and continued to walk inside. By this time Henry had gone to the defendants ce and sat down. Its just When he saw the sign on the other side, his face suddenly became more fierce! Lan looked over and wondered, My God, since when is Nova awyer?! Henry gnashed the teeth in anger without saying a word.. Lan was speechless. is it the reason why Nova sues you for? just annoyying you intentionally by letting you see how deeply they are attached to each other Henry was angry, but he said calmly, No. No? Lanughed. Are you kidding? Why does he ask Nova to represent him if he doesnt have such purpose? Henry kept silent with scowl. Lan smiled slightly. Novas trying so hard to get your attention, besides, isnt Chester a little childish? If words get out today that hes got your exCwife as a defender, many people will condemn him on this thing and the stock might drop. The more he talked, the more interested he seemed, and Henrys feeling became worse. Now the spectators came, and everyone took their seats. And everyone was curious about thewyers on both sides. And When they saw the name Nova on the name tag, everyone was very surprised and couldnt help but talk. It wasnt until Nova came along with Chester and took the intiffs seat that they realized it was really the Nova who they thought. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But the next moment the crowd felt even more incredible! At the same time Zona who sat in the audience stare at him hardly, Oh my God!! President Don hired Nova?! Oh, my God! who he will deal with is Lan. Nova is going to learn a lot from matching against Lan. Ste smiled slightly. No hurry, youll see. Zona was full of envy, she just happened to meet Ste when she came in, So they came in together. And they sat in the front row for the sake of Ste. 10 it looked very solemn in the courtroom. When the judge arrived, everyone stood up and was serious. No one talked to each other. It was not until the judge took his seat that everyone sat down and the case began officially. Some special people described the case of the two sides briefly as a summary at the beginning, and it can be used to be a condition of the following judgment. People under the stage was staring at people on the stage. Although the twowyers have not officially started, everyone was particrly looking forward to. Even Now, what people expected has changed because Chesters defender is Henrys exCwife! It seemed that president Kingd kill someone for two pins, and such a humiliation was unbearable for anyone. However what they acted made the audience know more gossip. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 its a pity that they cant record it in the court, or theyd like to record it from the beginning to the end and send it out for everyone to see such amazing picture. No one would think Nova had powerful cap, they just wanted to know the gossip. And the specialist finally chalked out the sketch of this case. The judge said calmly. Defendants, what do you want to speak ording to the intiffs im? Lan had prepared for this beforehand. And he knew what opposing counsel woulde up with, so he spoke directly. We object. Henry was sitting in his ce, but he didnt have the feelings to listen to what Lan was saying. He just eyeballed Nova pretty hard. Chester raised his eyebrows. He thought the y was getting more interesting. We have five objections to the issues raised by the intiff. Firstly, ording to the contractw and the general provisions of the Z National Law, thework virtual property is protected, in this case Then he said five things in a row. He said so clearly that it seemed impossible to rebut. And everyone thought Chester was ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . going to lose. But after Lan finished his talk,Nova looked very calm. Im sorry, but none of your five points are true. Lan stumbled briefly.Then he looked at Nova and suddenly smiled. If Polly had said that, he would have been a little scared. Everything was wed and rebuttable. But Polly would have exined everything clearly if he said so. But if someone else said that they were against it all, Lan knew that they had lost. it was doomed to be a defeat if you dare to say such words Without enough basic ability Even the judge and other people seemed to feel a little surprised at this moment. Nova Youve got yourself into a blind alley Zona said worriedly at once. Ste smiled. Why do you say that? Zona pursed his lips, usuallywyer will not directly oppose all points,every point Lan said is reasonable, if you want to overturn, you need certain verbal ability, at the same time umting all the evidence is necessary, but in this case, I learned that Don group does not take the dominant position, it looks like that Don group forces to appeal the case. Ste smiled slighly. Thats why this case is so challenging. Zona got a little worried. sure,but it will affect Nova a lot if she lose. She Has been a stayCatChome wife for three years, I suppose sheve forgotten thew a little, which She sighed a little. anyway The probability that Nova will lose today is originally high when she is against Lan. Just let it be her experience. Ste smiled. Lets see. Things may change. Zona gave Ste a confused look at once. This was doomed to be a lost game. Why did Ste say that? But before she asked, Novas defense had begun. Firstly, ording to the provisions of the contractw and the number 1560 rule of the General provisions of Z National Law, even if thework virtual property is protected, it is also supposed to be registered. The behavior of King family group has seriously vited the interests of Don family group. They have ignored our warnings for many times, what they do is already a forcible upation. Secondly, ording to the civil Code. In this project, King Group used the scheme which copies from Don Group without their permission and provided false evidence, which is a serious infringement to Don family and a serious fraud to the outside world. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Thirdly, even after the development of the project, the defendant showed no regard for Fourthly, Fifthly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nova coherently expounded her five reasons in a row, and each one of her rebuttals was so urate that Henry was puzzled for a moment. And Lan was a little discolored. He had always been treating Nova as an ordinarywyer, but every word she just said had hit him right in the heart! If these five points cannot be overturned, the winning trend has moved towards equilibrium. Chester curled his lips pleasedly. She didnt deceive him. Nova never looked at Henry, but after she finished talking to Lan, she looked back at the judge. we have rified our opinions in response to the five points above. the next is ourwsuit against the opposite. The judge was surprised and clearly confused about Nova, but he nodded. Yes,please. Nova nodded, and the crowd realized something very important at this moment! Zona was stunned. Oh my God! Why didnt Nova bring any file?! Ste curled her lips slightly. She used to worry that Nova might lose something easily, too, until she found that those files for Nova were just liability. It was also very likely that the opponent will steal these items so they can do more preparations in advance. As Nova made these points, Zona said again incredulously, So What Nova just said was all in her head! She could even know the urate location of rules in thew and the rules are the exactly the one that beat Lan words. Although attorney can specte somothing in advance about what the opponents defense. it is amazing that one can do it so precisely, Nova At this moment, Zona was totally shocked to Nova instead of be suspicious of her just now. it is not easy to be confronted with Lan and in a dominant position! Not only was Zona surprised, the audience all dumbfounded for now. Everyone thought she was just a new hand. But who knew there would be a ace on the way? This caught Lan off guard. Soon, Nova borated on her three views in a row, which were so well convincing that it was impossible to refute them and made people feel that King group really went overboard this time more. It seemed that Nova could make people felt that something was right even though it was thoroughly wrong. Henrys eyes became sharper and could hardly hold the anger from deep heart! Nova! Nova! She kept so much from him! He knew That Nova majored inw, but he never cared about it and just thought of her as a ordinary human being.It is hard to believe that Lan had trouble dealing with. The judge turned his eyes on Lan. The defense has the floor. Lan took a breath and he had thought about that Chester would hire a goodwyer.because he knew he hinself would be representing Henry. So he make full preparations and could refute two of Novas three points except that one. He frowned because of thest tricky point! No one but Polly coulde up with such a method, but Now Nova could?! Lan immediately defended back. Firstly Secondly The two objections seemed valid, and the judge nodded. Onlyes to the third point, Lan unexpectedly had a moment of stagnation. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Everyone present, with baited breath, was worried about Lan. As a firstCsswyer, he would suffer from absolute disgrace if he lost the court case to Nova, a novice who was still wet behind ears. At longst, Lan hit back at the third point with his rebuttal. Thirdly, what Miss Bush mentioned does not meet the terms of todays appeal, ording to Nova raised the corner of her mouth slightly, his rebuttal was kind of farCfetched, alright, lets just cut him some ck. Nova waspletely unaware of what kind of mour she was delivering now and bent on the case with her undivided attention. Even though Henry has gazed at her all the time, but Nova didnt give him a nce all along. intiff, please speak. There was still no document on the desk before Novas, same as Chester. However once Nova had the floor the words came in one go, which made her arguments more convincing. This time, Lan was troubled by a hard nut to crack. Even though he was always praised as a bornwyer and all thews were kept in his mind, he still need the assistance of a few written materials in front him. However still he couldnt find a hole in Novas arguments. And a few rounds down, Lans defense became more and more far off the mark, and his performance showed a distinct disadvantage. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nova did not stop to give him a respite, but said impassively, As regards the defendants project, my client the Don family group has the right to request to take over the project hereafter. At the same time, the profit involved in this project needs to. be returned to my client and an additional 10 billion damages should be paid by the intiff. Oh, God! Zonas jaw dropped in shock! Who would believe that the Don family group could not only turn the tables and win thewsuit, but even force the King family group to paypensation?!! Chester smiled more broadly and then he looked at Henry with an aggressive expression. Henrys mouth tightened into a line, and the dark mist in his eyes seemed to be congealed into beads of water. Lan suddenly wore a heavy look. It is a real gyp! Opposition! Said Lan. Defense attorney, please speak. Clenching his fists, Lan had a feeling thatwsuit was doomed to lose. But he wouldnt cry uncle easily and disgracefully. Then he spoke again, In view of the statement of the intiff, my client is willing to give the project to the intiff, but furtherpensation is uneptable. Immediately there followed a string of evidence. Zona couldnt help inhaling deeply. Thats amazing! I dont expect that Nova is such an excellent lawyer!! Ste curled her lips slightly, wordless for Zonas insensitivity. Zona should have been thest one who couldnt see through Novas camouge if she was not such a dull girl.- Her Ste was very thick with Nova, but as everybody all known, she was only close to Polly and she would be present at every case of Pollys. Therefore, it was quite clear that Nova and Polly were one and the same person. But Zona hasnt figured the secret out yet. Others present here today, however, thought Nova went a bit too far ahead for asking for such a chunk of damages since they believed that the victory of the Don family group had proven nothing but she had a smart mouth and fortune was on her side. Tens of billions of additionalpensations! Is she serious?! Chester smiled faintly. He appreciated Nova, that sort of people who mean business, and the amount of compensation really delighted him. Given the fame andpetence of Lan, no one rated Nova at all but she surprised them all All the points of argument listed by Lan were divided and conquered by her. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Giving her presentation of arguments elegantly and calmly, Nova said little extras or nonsense. As she finished her statement, a sudden silence descended over all those present, even including the judge and some other court officials. Lan could do nothing but clench his fists. He said no more. Because nothing can be done to retrieve the situation.. He looked at Henry apologetically. Im sorry, I have tried my best Henrypressed his lips again and said nothing. He had already known that their failure was doomed to lose this time. Nova maintained a poker face all the time, only the announcement of the verdict brought a shadow of a smile to her mouth. Then she looked back at Chester. What is my reward now? Chester chuckled, How about I be your reward? Their microphones were still on, that was why Nova just said to him in a low voice. She didnt want anyone to hear their conversation. But Chester answered aloud deliberately so that everyone in the room heard every word of him clearly! Hearing this, Henry stared at Chester with anger flickering in his eyes. He wanted to eat Chester alive the next moment. However, Chester said abruptly with a smile, Ladies and gentlemen, today Id like to introduce thisdy to you. The rest, She is Nova, such a famous figure to them all. Why take the trouble to do that? Just then, the smile on Novas face froze, and she shot Chester a sideways nce Before Chester could say a single word, Lan suddenly said in a deep voice, You are Polly. People present were dumbfounded. Everyone stared at Nova in wideCeyed amazement! My God! Nova was that Polly?! At this moment, it had dawned on them all that Nova was the famous Polly. Yes, no one was capable of annihting Lan except Polly! Only Polly could do it!!! Henry didnt say a word, his lips pressed together, but his cold and sharp gaze kept fixing on Novas face, as if he was calling Nova to ount for the whole matter! Chester smiled even brighter. Lan is far smarter. At the words, Gradually Lans countenance seemed to clear. Previously, he had never felt so humiliated in his life for losing to an untrained woman. Now that the untrained woman was just Polly, he at least was yet to meet his Waterloo. But he promised, even Polly, sooner orter would be defeated by him! Lan turned towards Nova. I will lodge an appeal again. Nova seemed unperturbed by the words, and just said tly, Wait for you any time. What he meant was that even if the judge had already ruled in Chesters favor, he would file an appeal again. Chester was d about that. More appeals meant more association with Nova, which thereby gave him more opportunities to chase her. As Henry saw Chester smiling at Nova, he said with a scowl, No, Ill take it all. Lan paled visibly at his words. Henry! If we file an appeal again, we might have another opportunity to fight back against them, there is nothing worse than now anyway. Lets give it a try. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After all, the potential profit of this project went far beyond our imagination, not to mention tens of billions ofpensation to be paid. As soon as Lan finished speaking, Henry got up suddenly and walked out sullenly. Lan hurried outside as well. Chester smiled at Nova, Thank you for helping me today. Well, I have gotten paid off for what I did. I have you to thank for the extrapensation, so I will give it to you. Nova raised her eyebrows at his words, Is Mr. Don always so generous to women? Novas question put a smile on the face of Chester. Of course not! I am only so generous to you, if you marry me, I would share all I have with you. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Notas tips twitcher, now wordless, then she rose from her seat and walked out Me pushed Zona, who was still in a daze Zona Zona regained het senses, and her frozen expression quickly softened. She looked squarely at Ste Ste, Its that true? Nonca is Podly? Ste coughed discreeth You There was to intention to conceal Novas True identity in this Lewmast Since she had defeated Lan Today people would parts that she was Polly straight away Instead of facing a bunch of voyeurster, it was better to acknowledge it in public which could also spare Nova from subsequent frouble Zonia took a breath Oh my God, what kind of people I am going with And how could I be so dumb to realize it Today 1wsuit w. lose contest between two elites How no institing it is To her the process of today iwerand as obscure but Nova exacth torprited her However, after the surp 194 a kanad of unktiouni bort des mided on her Perceiving het mood swing. Ste asked. What i wrong Zona zipped her lips. Nova rivet told me about the matter of identity he doesnt the think Im an intimate framid of het. Ste derand it instantly, Of course the dors, dont overthink Zona looked at Ste almost as a refies action. She wanted to the traction dn ?t speak out Ste saghed with resagration At that time, Polly was a leader on the legal world in which countless people plotted against her driven by their jealousy against her est aut daraty ability Heruce she would not tell people except insiders hirt another identity and case of dirty trackhe But now there was lici tied to coticeal het identity deliberately for now she Nova has the capability to defend herself so she made it pui chety ruled byw and Zona opened her mouth but said nothing. She had never been in such a circumstance before, so she didnt understand the scheme and plot Ste patted herughingh on the back, She doesnt tell you before for the sake of your security. She just wanted to protect you Zonas eyshes were trembling Really Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Absolutely true, was Nova unkind to you? Het best friend was you arent you? * Zona tell a lot better after Stes words of constion Thats right Thats it! She smiled and nodded. She was a girl of purity and ovee with happiness now, so the only thing she wanted to do now was talk with Noval At this moment, Henry and others had already been outside When Nove was walking out, he greeted her with his murderous eyes. Well done, Nova Nova seemed to not get his hidden meaning and smiled Looking back on our whole marriage now, this is the first time Ive heard yourpliment on me Lan said nothing standing next to them He had been sizing Nova up all the time without any trace of previous contempt. If they were not on opposite GC10 sides, he would definitely do all he could to pester Nova to learn more about thew. Even though he had be awyer in a million, there was still a long way to be the top of his profession. Chester chuckled. Since President King doesnt prepare to appeal again, lets just go through the handingCover procedures as soon as possible. Henryughed surprisingly. Tearing his eyes away from Nova he cast an icy nce at Chester. I never knew that Prsident Don is such an outstanding vulture. Just like you. The smile on Chesters face was mild, but his words were to the contrary. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Hearing this, Henry said no more and strode away. Then Chester invited Nova cheerfully. How would you like to have lunch together? Nova refused drily, Thank you, but Ive gotten a date with my friends. Saying so Zona had already trotted over with the glimmer of a smile in her eyes. Nova! You are actually Polly! How could you shield me from it for such a long time!! Nova said apologetically, Sorry. Why should you apologize?! I am just happy for having a friend like you! You see, I could sweep to victory in all mywsuits with the help of your leverage, which then could win instant fame for me in the legal community! So theres no need to dwell on it. Novas face creased into a smile at her words, then she said to Chester, President Don, its time for us to call it a day. Given the situation, Chester could only let it drop and leave on his own although he had every intention of having lunch with her. Then there came Zonas chatter from Nova to Polly, we could see how much she prided herself on her friend. Zona hadnt changed her subject till the three of them got in the car. Humph! I defy Henry to regret what he has done and said to you now. His goodCforCnothing exCwife actually is an outstandingwyer! It serves him right! Ste beamed. Divorcing Nova was the biggest loss in his life, but then again, Polly, if he wants to win you back, would you say yes? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nova nced at her in dumb silence. Do you think its possible? Theres nothing impossible. He used to be biased against you indeed, but now he is attracted by the real you. What I mean is it one day he is tempted to go after you, Will you ept? Zonas smile disappeared immediately. Oh, dont! Let that scumbag go to hell! Who does he think he is? So he wants to win Nova back after treating her like dirt for three years? Dream on! Yeah, that day will nevere, let alone my heart is broken. I just want to lead a solitary life for the rest of my life. Dont be like this. Home is where the heart is, and you are going to have one with a caring husband and adorable children. Nova just smiled. She was unwilling to discuss this matter further. At the same time. Henry and Lan were still on the way, and Henry was in the passenger seat with a sulky expression on his face. Lan flicked him a nce unwittingly. Why did you just agree to their terms? We lost tens of millions at a stroke. Henry made no reply. But Lan couldnt make head nor tail of what had happened before. Hey man, no matter what, we have to appeal again! And I will work hard on itter. I wasnt wellC prepared because I didnt know who the intiff attorney was before, but now that I know my opponent is Polly, I wont take her for granted! Henry regained hisposure. No need. Chanter 092 You Lan didnt know what to say. Henry retused his proposal twice, which meant that he had made up his mind. Hss! 10 As soon as he mmed on the brakes and slowly pulled over the car, Lan shout at him incredibly. Why dont you appeal! Take it willingly?! Henrys thin lips zipped into a line, and his mind was filled with Nova, her incisive words, and her elegant manner. This was the first time he had seen the side of her that he never knew existed, which made him feel that he had never known her, the real her. For the past three years, she has always been very docile, but today she! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 There were many people who attended the court of the suit of the King and the Don. Though none knew the details of the court, they would knowter who the winner would be. Also, Novas true identity would not involve legal procedure. Therefore Nova was again on the top trending searches. #Mr. Kings Ex Turned Out to Be Polly, the Lawyer?! # Zona looked at the top search with her phone and said with pride, Hahaha Nova, you are on the top search! Everyone was shocked! Let me read somements for you! Nova pressed her lips. She wasnt really concerned with such things. However, Zona had begun gushing over. In the past, I looked down upon Mr. Kings ex because I thought she was merely a goodCforCnothing mistress who seduced her brother inw. But I admired Polly! Miss Polly! How I could know that Polly was so pretty! Pretty, rich, and talented! I cant be more blind!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ste couldnt help but chuckle. Nova, soon you will not be seen as Henrys ex. Youre who you are, Nova as well as Polly! Nova nodded smilingly. Yes. Zona alsoughed and continued reading. Though the King had lots of talents, and they could hire anyone who could be hired with money with all his money, they only got Lan! Hahaha. Zoneughed. I think this guy makes sense. She continued reading, I dont quite understand what rich people are thinking, but dont push others too far. A crow you tried so hard to drive away might be a phoenix who could burn you into ashes. Nova is the Polly? Are you kidding me? How could she be Polly? Why she couldnt? Polly didnt appear in court for three years. And Nova married exactly three years ago. I think it quite normal for her to get back to her old business after she divorced. +10 10 Oh G! How I envy her! I didnt expect her to be a tough woman! Zona kept reading excitedly. Several Bushes also read the top search and they were all shocked! At this moment, Kelly couldnt keep herposure and grace as the goddess. She thought of how Henry witnessed Novas beautiful performance in the morning and she wondered whether Henry would regret divorcing her. How could Nova be that Polly! Kelly said angrily. Baron also frowned. She never mentioned this when she was here. I didnt see how talented she was in school. There must be something fishy! Kelly pulled a long face. She is now against Henry, but I fear that she might attract Henry after she put on such a show! If Henry is attracted to her, I would be doomed! As she spoke, she clenched her phone in a panic. She continued. Baldwin spoke to Nova yesterday. He must be persuading Nova into reconciling with Henry! Sabina hurriedly stopped Kelly from bringing up more negative thoughts. Kelly, dont panic. What you guessed needs to be verified. We could think of a way to make Henry believe what Nova brought up today was all taught by Polly, who is a different person! Kelly showed hope in her eyes. Mom, you mean Sabina produced a faint smile. You will see. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The discussion continued since the fact that Polly was actually Nova. The atmosphere among the Kings couldnt be more intense. Old Mr. King had a glum look. Sian couldnt control herself from yelling, How could she possibly be Polly! She could divorce Henry, but she couldnt be so shabby! Orville sneered as he heard Sians words, and he looked at Mabel coldly, This is the granddaughterCinC law you are very optimistic about. She revealed her true color after her divorce. She gave us a heavy blow the moment she divorced Henry. And again she made things difficult for us in court! Mabel felt indignant as she heard Orvilles usation. I dont think its her problem. What you did hurt her Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. feelings! Or how would my dear Nova do such things! You are not reflecting on yourselves and even med Nova for what happened! Baldwin looked calm. He sat next to Mable. As he heard Mabels words, he said, Things had happened, and passing the buck would be pointless. Nova is a good girl. Henry has indeed gone too far. Sian looked at Baldwin in displease. I think we Kings had been kind to her and did what we could for her. We she fed her and gave her a good life when her family was ruined and she became an orphan. More than that, got all the tter and respect as Mrs. King. Isnt it enough to make her satisfied? Stupidly stubborn! Baldwin darkened his face. Sian gritted her teeth in anger and roared, Then you tell me, what should we do? Orville looked at his son in fury and said heavily, Dont tell me your solution is to make Henry apologize to Nova and get back together with her. Any other possible solutions? Baldwin answered his father with a question. He felt the disapproval shown in Orvilles eyes. Baldwin continued, Do you know how much Henry suffered from the divorce? Mabel felt extremely painful in her heart, Baldwin, our family is not what we were. After they got rich, they all changed. Is money that important? Do we have to make money the priority for everything we do? Cant we just let them live happily? You saw what Nova did. You think she could live happily with Henry? Orville sneered, Stop daydreaming! Mabel gritted her teeth in anger You will regret it! After saying this, she stood up and walked upstairs. There were only three people in the study. Baldwin said indifferently, Father, I hope you wont interfere in Henrys affairs. Nonsense! Henry is still young and naive. He couldnt handle things well without my help! Baldwin pulled a long face in anger and walked out speechlessly: it was a waste of breath to say a word more in this discussion. He called Henry after he got out of the study He knew Henry was in thepany and he went straight to Henry An hourter. Baldwin appeared in Henrys office. Henry seemed to be handling files. Seeing Baldwining in, he didnt stop. He looked extremely gloomy. Baldwin sat opposite Henry and said calmly, Cant take it already? Henry paused and looked up at Baldwin, but he remained silent. Baldwin continued, What you did to Nova was much harsher. She endured you. And you, as a man, couldnt. I dont think you have the right to pull a long face! Henrys eyes widened. He suddenly remembered how Nova tried to get close to him by bringing him meals, which he smashed to the ground. How he abused her should all be pouring into his mind. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Baldwin put his hands on the table and said with a calm expression, You cane this far, thanks to whom do you know? Henry suddenly put down the pen in his hand and said calmly, No more of that talk. She has made her bed and she must lie on it. Baldwin frowned. Youre wrong, and whats more you know it! Baldwin only shook his head with resignation and strangled anger So what are you going to do next. I wont neither listen to grandfather to get married immediately not see Nova again. You neednt worry. Baldwin raised his eyebrows at his words At least he now might rest assured that Henry wasnt going to marry Kelly, which was something to be thankful for Baldwin paused for a moment then said, You were blinded by yourself before but now you shouldnt turn a deaf ear to what we said anymore Henry, go to fathom out who is the real treasure. Though intelligent as your are, you should have an eye for people. His sentences were full of irony However, Henry made no reply. After saying this, Baldwin rose to his feet and left the office. Henry was left alone sitting at the desk, apparently lost in thought. The air conditioner was running at 26 degrees, but it was bitterly cold in his heart. His heart had been frozen. Then Henry picked up the pen again and was ready to check the document before him, but. The memory of Nova of that day in court was like a gorgeous pearl that kept lingering on his mind! The next day. King family group, conference room. Everybody knew that their boss had lost awsuit against his ex. That was why the employees in the meeting All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 1534 were all holding their breath and wary of annoying President King. It went without saying how angry President King was. No one dared to offend Henry at this moment. But the meeting had to go on! And endless projects had to be done! Yet another new project rted to racing was a part of todays meeting. If this project could be sealed in ck and white, the group could rake in huge profits constantly. Bat, who was sitting beside Henry, said softly, President King, the race will start in 20 days. I suggest Nic as ourpanys driver in order to have the gold medal in our pocket Nic? Henry asked impassively. Apparently, he knew nothing about Nic. Bats chubby face was still beaded with cold sweat, he was nervous about Henrys reaction. Yes, in the car this game racing three years ago, Nic was far and away the best driver. If we can invite Nic to fight for us, will be a pushover and we could win the bid without difficulty. He nodded quickly. Hearing this, Harriet, sitting nearby, couldnt resist contradicting. Nic was invincible three years ago as you have said. But till now, she didnt race sports cars for three years, moreover, what are you gonna do to persuade her to join us? Jack nodded his approval. Yes, there have been three champions in the past three years, such as Lan, who excels in racing skills. We are not necessarily going to lose with him! You guys are shortCsighted if thats truly what you meant and I wouldnt bet on it. Bats vocal objection immediately drew peoples eyes to him to see what he had to say. When things came to his performance and thepanys glory, Bat was not as scared as before and began to analyze the whys and wherefores. Indeed, Nic hasnt appeared for three years, but dont forget how she won first ce. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Such a sentence made everyone sink into memory at once. At that time, Nic was indeed the true king of drivers. After she finished the race and the contest three years ago was totally turkey shoot. To be precise, Nics twops to the runnerCups onep. But Nic did not enter thepetition again so the runnerCup won the championship the next year. Long after thepetition, she was still the legend. Talk about racing! Nic was the real top driver and others had an outside chance to beat her. The silence still covered the conference room. Bat looked at the crowd, and then spoke again, Well, it seems that you all could recollect what a formidable speed racer Nic was! Harriet frowned. But three years passed and nobody has any news bout her. It seems highly likely something has gone wrong with her, or she has just deserted racing. Can we have her work for us? Bat smiled at them. Money talks. This was the world that money was in power and everyone was struggling for money, and Nic was no exception! She couldnt live without money! Bat turned back to Henrys face. President King, in my opinion, the best bet must be Nic ording to the current situation. Henry still seemed indifferent. Who can make contact with Nic? I can! My grandson is wild about the racing car and he was also a contestant at the race three years ago. But he has gotten in a crash due to a vehicle malfunction that day. The ident took his leg and he could not drive Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. a racing car any longer, which overwhelmed him badly and at that very minute Nic came to encourage him and left her contact details. Bat eximed. My grandson has never told a lie to me in his life. If what he told me that day was true, we can know full well that Nic is a kind person with a cold aspect. So as long as we engage her sincerely and unreservedly with a nice fat cheque, I believe that she will definitely take. Henry tapped his fingers on the table from time to time, as if he was thinking. He paused for a while before he opened his mouth Hire her, and she names the price. Others frowned with disapproval in their eyes, they thought the boss shouldnt take this thing on trust easily. But. No one dared to query the bosss decision though they had doubts about it let alone President King had deliberated on it. Okay. Ill call my grandson right away, said Bat quickly. The phone was answered in a minute and he called her directly as soon as he got Nics phone number. For the first time, the phone rang and rang and nobody picked up Harriet observed disdainfully. Bat, do you have any idea about who Nic is? I guess either you had made a mistake or that woman might have given your grandson a fake number, or a number unavable. Bat creased his forehead in a fluster. No way, Ill try again. The office was quiet again, and he dialed the phone again nervously Here, a longst, someone answered the phone. Bats face lit up, and the others also fastened their eyes. directly on Bats phone. Voice boomed out from the speaker, and the whole office was silent. Hello? The virtual voiceing from the phone startled people on this end. But soon people got used to it. Talent. always got lots of talent. Hello, is Nic speaking? Bats voice was very polite. The speaker paused before she said again, Yes, I am, whats the matter with you? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Bat was beaming with pleasure while the others were somewhat surprised. People here could hardly believe his luck. Bat hurried to exin himself. Hello, Im sorry to bother you, this is Bat from the King family group. Im calling to ask you to do me a favor. There is a car race to be held in a few dayster and ourpany wants to engage you to take this contest. Id like to know if you are avable? Im not free. The voice came out without any hesitation. To Bat and other staffs surprise. He had just made it clear that he was an employee of the King family group, which meant that he took orders. from the King family group, the industry giant. But how could she turn down the offer so crisply? Feeling that Nic was about to hang up on him, Bat hastened to say, Wait a minute, Miss Nic, is you upied by anything else during this time? If so, I and the King family group would like to offer you some help without reservation as long as you participate in the race in the name of ourpany. In addition, all of your requests would be granted. But the woman just sneered. Im sorry, Im really upied. By the way, please dont call her again because I wont fight for the King family group. After speaking, she hung up the phone directly. Despite the virtual voice, everyone present could still feel the hatred of the King family group in her voice. Why? Could it be that she borne grudges with the King family group? After all, the King family group as amercial giant was rare to find itself with few enemies. Bat looked flustered, Ummm This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. And then he caught sight of Henry, whose face was extremely gloomy. To put it bluntly, their offer seemed to be held in contempt by Nic. In other words, she turned up her nose at the King group, even Henry. The people in the meeting room varied in their faces, and Harriet, who didnt get on with Bat,ughed grimly inside. It was of his own making to rmend Nic, irritating the President. Now he had to reap what he had sowed! After a pause, Harriet told his solution to Henry., President King, since Nic was so tricky and arrogant, why dont we just turn to Lan? In the current situation, Lan was the best man for the job. Other racers were poorer substitutes for the race than Lan. Saying no words, Henry pinched his thin lips more tightly together while Bat sweated heavily again. He knew that he was too hasty in rmending Nic. How could he bring it up directly in the meeting without anticipating. He just intended to show his personal rtion with Nic but ended up fouling up the matter badly He could even imagine what kind of punishment he would face. The whole ce now was under a spooky atmosphere. When everyone was overwhelmed, Henry got up directly. I will contact Lan, and now you have two choices, finishing the n within three days or getting the sack. His words frightened all the people here. Three days only Which meant they had to work overtime again. Everyone couldnt help whining silently. But Bat was the poorer one, he could only work hard to draw up a perfect n so as to offset his mistakes. And this was the end of the meeting. As for the soCcalled Nic. She was sitting in her room icily after hanging up the phone. She really found it strange that when she and Henry were couples, they two seemed to live in two different worlds. But now after their divorce, their lives kept ovepping increasingly. She had already kept herself away from him deliberately, however, the strange twist of fate led her by the nose and tied her to him over and over again. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Yes, the famous Nic was exactly Nova. Nic, the name of victory as well as the love of constancy. At that time, Nova used this name subconsciously to express her love because she was devoted to Henry. Same as the name Polly. However That man was quite beneath her and was nothing to her now. Nova sneered in her heart. But the name was just a name, and there was no need to take the trouble to rename herself Nova was a good name for it had nothing to do with him. The phone rang suddenly, which brought her back to her senses, and when she picked up the phone, Nova had an uncontroble urge tough. Hello, may I speak to Nic? What a coincidence! Nic answered unfeelingly, Sorry, you got the wrong number. Just as she was about to hang up the call, the man on the other end of the line said anxiously, Dont! Please dont hang up! Just give me one minute, please! Im from the Don family group, I call in for cooperation with you in ater car racing. If the proposal is eptable for you, may I meet up with you in person? I have told you, Im not Nic, so dont call me again. Finishing her words, Nova blocklisted the phone number. She wouldnt fight for the King family because of the hated towards Henry. And she wouldnt work for the Don family group as well on the ount of the King family. Because grandma and grandpaCinw were very kind to her all the time. Also, the divorce with Henry was reduced to a complete farce in the court, which had already disgraced the King family. They had paid for what they had done to her. It was time to leave it at that. Let alone she wanted to keep her distance from Chester ever after. Her mobile phone rang again before she had put down the phone in her hand. Nova raised her eyebrows, then 1/3 23 224 picked up. It was Zonas call. Honey! Lets go shopping together! How could you sit around the house on such a holiday? Now that there is nothing interesting to kill time at home, she might as well hang out with friends. Nova This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. nodded. Okay, Ill go out with you. But it was just incredible that the employees of the Don family group and the King family group were all working so hard even on weekends! It seemed that the game was of great importance. But Nova just put the whole out of her mind and then got herself clean up for her out with Zona. However She had remembered the truth that she didnt have a car and it was really inconvenient to live without a car. She only to call Zona again. Anything wrong, Babe? Wait! Are you gonna stand me up? Zonas voice was mingled with dissatisfaction. Her words delighted Nova, who immediately exined. Of course not, sweety, I call you just because I want you to apany me to buy a car first. It was really inconvenient without a car. Can we go shoppingter in the afternoon? Its alright, I just want an outdoor break no matter where or what we gonna do. How about we meet in Motor Town? Great. Hanging up the call, Nova caught a taxi and went there straight. However Novas mobile phone rang in halfway. It was Chester. She felt a little strange but still picked it up. Yes? Mr. Don. Are you at home? No. She looked outside. There was a traffic jam. Are you free toe to Dons 45 store? Puzzlement glimmered in Novas eyes. Mr. Don, what are you going to do? Chesters lips curved slightly. Juste here, Ill wait for you. Sorry, I am not avable today. And please dont call me again without anything important. +10 The life mixed with them was drawing to a close Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Now that all of the matters were settled, she only wanted to get rid of these bigwigs. Let alone torn between Henry and Chester Chester sighed with frustration Listen, Polly, I promise I wont put you in a pickle anymore or range you against Henry. So can you give the a chance to be friends with you? Nova zipped her lips. But we are not in the same circle at all She was smart enough to know what his intention was He wanted to buy a cat for her as a gift And she wouldnt ept it Nova Chester called her name twice for the merest fraction of a second Still, Nova looked calmly Sorry, Mi Don, Im busy r?in Then she hung up crisply before he could say anything Half an hourter, just as Nova arrived at Motor Town, Zonias call came Hello, Nova, Im already there. Where are you? Me too, Im standing at the entry of Motor Town. I didnt see you. Im I saw where are you. Just stay put and Iming for you! Zona hung up hastily with these words. Nova looked around and saw Zonaing with a shoulder bag. So she went to her in strides. Nova was in a light blue dress today, pleasingly simple but impressing as usual. At the sight of her, Zona couldnt help praising her with the merest jealousy. OMG, I see whats the meaning of beauty is just born to be a beauty you always look great in anything! And blue suits you well! Are you sure you are not a princess? Nova could not hide her amusement at her words. Then you must be a lovable princess. She said to Zona, who was in a colorful dress. Zona gave Nova a bright smile back and held her hand. Where are we going for a car? Ir. front of them were numerous 45 stores affiliated with different family groups. Taking a turn around the street, Zona opened her mouth I know you dont want to be intertwined with two of them, but I have to say that the car of Dong and Kings are more superior in quality and performance than the others. Nova made up her mind nonchntly. Then lets go to the Kings. She didnt care which family group the store was affiliated with because total istion from the Kings was impossible and she was not an unforgiving woman. After all, the profits made by the group would benefit grandma and grandpa as well. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Not no mention the money she paid for a car was only a drop in the ocean. Okay, Kings store, after all, belonged to you before Zona quipped with a knowing wink. Nova moved her lips but said nothing, and then headed towards the Kings 45 store after Zona A saleswoman was at the door to wee them with a smile but at the sight of Nova, her smile froze on her lips. Within moments, she regained her smile and said, Hello, madam, can I help you? Or what kind of car would you like? She is no more a King so I have to get her paid. The saleswoman said to herself. Just BMW, Nova answered casually. A look of surprise blinked in the saleswomans eyes. BMW? Nova now is living in such reduced circumstances? Thus thinking, she remained her smile. Would youe this way, please? Hearing this, Zona looked at Nova in dismay Are you sure? Are you sure that you wanna buy BMW? BMW dont match up to you at all! I just like it. Novas answer sounded evasive. Alright. Zona pursed her lips behind the saleswoman. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Nova bought a car at random. She paid the full price, more than one million in total. After the purchase procedures were the delivery of the car. Zona had the passenger seat with a grin. Now, I am your little bitch! The saleswoman met Zonas joke with scorn in her eyes. Look what kind of cheap people she was mucking All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. around with after she was shut out by the King family? A car worth only one million made her so satisfied? Nova said no more and then drove the car off with Zona. They went to register the car at first. At the traffic and transportation bureau, Zona stood beside her. Its time to check your luck. Lets see what license te you can get. Im fine with any number te. No! You will be in good mood every time you see a lucky number! Five six, five eight, or five nine in a row! How spectacr it is! Nova just smiled resignedly. Finally, the tiresome license te lottery was over. But She got several random number tes instead of what soCcalled cool tes. So Nova just picked a random number AYE692. This one is good. Zona sighed at the scene. I knew the lucky number wouldnt be that easy to get. Her innocent remarks delighted Nova, who flicked Zonas forehead. Thats fine, lets go to find something to eat first and then prepare for the shopping spree afternoon. Great. Zona cheered. Then the two went to lunch, talking andughing. Nova hadnt enjoyed such an agreeable lunch for a long time. No more cunnings and lies between Chester and no more sickness with Henry and Kelly, and even none of the acquaintance at all. It was exactly a wonderful lunch. 10 I still think you are the best cook I have met, Zona observed after putting down her chopsticks. Hearing this, Nova gave her a winsome smile. After lunch and a breakter, they set off leisurely. As Nova parked her car, they headed to a Shopping mall It was really in Zonas element in the mall. She brought Nova to a mall owned by the King family, in which the A browse of all the stores in the mall would exhaust Nova extremely. Then she asked Zona. Do you have anything to buy? No, just browse, unless there is something I favored You are the one who should go on a shopping spree because you barely buy something for yourself You should take more care of yourself because you wont be young and beautiful forever If you dont nurse your face and body when you are young, the only thing you can do is to cry over spilled milk when you are old and ugly! A smile touched the corners of Novas mouth Well, you are the boss Then, suddenly, they came to an upper jeweler where all kinds of jewelry were sold Noticing their fine clothes, sales greeted them with a smile Can I help you? Just have a look, Zona said smilingly Okay, let me show you around. Can you show me this one? Nova asked thoughtfully when she caught sight of an emerald bracelet. It is the birthday of grandmaCinw in half a month and she is getting older. I want to give her a birthday. present. This emerald bracelet is good, elegant, and inconspicuous. But It isnt the best present for grandmaC inw. Eek. Nova, are you going to buy this bracelet? Two women were walking to the store when Zona asked, and then they cast a look over here. Then Novas words followed GrandmaCinws birthday ising soon so I want to buy her a gift. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The sales couldnt help looking at Nova, and somehow felt the person in front of her familiar. When the sales heard the word grandma, she subconsciously reacted. This this should be Nova! The woman who divorced Mr. King? Novas grandma had passed away, which meant the grandma she mentioned was Mr. Kings grandma Disdain suddenly appeared in the sales eyes. As a woman divorced Mr King, how dare Nova continue currying favor with the Kings? The shopping assistant thought Nova somewhat shameless Nova was still measuring the jade bracelet in front of her But The bracelet was made of pure jade indeed. But there were veins on it. Though it was the nature of the jade, it was disliked by grandma Just as she wanted to give it back to the shopping guide, the heard a friendly voice Nova! With the jade bracelet in het hand. Nova turned around to find Kelly and Linda walking toward her together. Kelly was in all striles, while Linda was in all disgust. Linda cursed. The world is so tinny! Why do I have to run into disgusting people! Zona darkened het face as she heard Kellys voice. She stweeted, I had always thought you were a dumbass who wouldnt speak with wisdom But it turned out I was wrong. You just made sense The world is indeed tinny, which is why there are always dumbasses who would find trouble for themselves as well as others. And they me others for it Dont you think youre annoying The sales wete dumbfounded. She subconsciously cast a nce at Zona and felt this woman was a bit too bold. Kelly was marrying into the Kings, which was the most powerful family in the city. Even if Kelly was not, she was the daughter of the Bush, whose influence was soaring. No one dared to offend these two families. But this woman the shopping guide wondered whether she was being confident or stupid. Linda was sneering, and her eyes began ming with fire in an instant. She roared, You. ! Linda Kelly hurriedly stopped Linda and shook her head toward Linda. She persuaded, You are my best friend. And they are my sister and sisters friends. No matter what, you shouldnt be quarreling with each All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. other Kelly used the right word and tone for criticism, which made the criticism unoffended and magnanimous. 10 Linda bit her lips and said helplessly, Kelly, youre too kind! You take her your sister, but what is she treating you as? Has she ever treated you as her sister? If she didnt mess things up, you would have been Mrs. King and you wont have to wait until now! Linda! Kelly showed an embarrassed look. Linda then turned away and remained silent. The sales widened her eyes in shock. She didnt expect the story to be soplicated. She felt so lucky that she ran into such a big farce during her work. The two women in front of her were both close to Mr. King! Nova produced a wry smile. If she hadnt known Kellys true color, she would have had the same thoughts as Linda did, and would even be thinking that Kelly was generous, kind, and tolerant. But now, she was clear that Linda was but a scheme fodder. Linda shouldnt have the slightest awareness that she was being used by Kelly. die a Zona was extremely angry that she evenughed. She looked at Linda and said, I am no goodyCgoody, but I am not so cruel as to watch you die. So, Im telling you now that youre being used. Be careful, or you may fool! Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Linda looked at Zona furiously. You grew up in a trash bin? Why do you talk so much trash? Zonaughed even louder. Alright, lets wait and see. Nova held Zonas hand and didnt want to waste more time and energy on Kelly and Linda. She looked at the jade bracelet in her hands in affection. Kelly suddenly thought of something. Grandma Mabel was most intimate with Nova, and they would always see each other. Therefore, the jade bracelet Nova had been looking at must fit Mabels preference. Kelly smiled and said, Nova, you As Kelly spoke, Nova handled the bracelet to the shopping guide and said, Please pack this one up. The shopping guide hurriedly did as Nova told. Though she looked down upon Nova, she could earn quite a Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Linda looked at Kelly and asked, Kelly, they dont like us here. We might as well leave. Lets go! Kelly shook her head reluctantly. She looked at Nova and persuaded, Nova, I will have dinner with Henry tonight. Why dont you join us so we can make things straight? You and Henry might not be husband and wife, but I think you shouldnt bear deep hatred towards each other. Nova showed only a sneer in her eyes. Kelly had said that she wanted to lift the misunderstanding between her and Henry so that they could get back together. And at this moment, Kelly changed her expression. She said that they wouldnt be husband and wife anymore! If thats the case, she would definitely teach Kelly a lesson. Zona sneered and wanted to refute. Nova held Zonas hand and stopped her. Nova looked at Kelly and said, Kelly, I appreciated that. But I dont think it appropriate for me to be the third wheel in your date with Mr. King. Kellys face turned pale. Nova! So this is your trick! Lots of people were calling Kelly the mistress who wanted to get rid of Nova and be Mrs. King as Nova and Henry turned into foes from an affectionate couple in the blink of eye. The outsiders guessed that Kelly was the one sowing discord, and they all called her the other woman. Kelly could only change the situation by molding Nova into the other woman. She had just made some changes, bat Nova should say that she was dating Henry! +10 Though she often hung out with Henry, she couldnt officially announce that she had a rtionship with Henry because she had to be the pure goddess. However, Novas words were ruining her image. Kelly heaved a sigh. See, Nova, you misunderstood again. I had some past with Henry years ago. But ever since your marriage, I sever my connection with him. Me and Henry, we only have a true friendship. Nova smiled and remained silent. Linda gritted her teeth and said, Kelly, whats worth the quarrel! Lets go! Kelly looked at Nova helplessly, but just as she was about to say something, the sales said to Nova, Miss, credit card, right? Nova nodded and took out a bank card. The sales hurriedly took the card and swiped it. Kelly showed a sneer in her eyes. She remained silent and pretended to be sad. Then, she left with Linda. Nova could still hear Linda saying, Kelly! Dont degrade yourself, okay? That bitch doesnt deserve it! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Looking at the packed bracelet, Nova produced a halfCsmiled. She hoped that Kelly wouldnt lift the rock only to drop on her own feet. Nova paid the money and left the counter. Nova handed the jade bracelet to Zona and said, What do you think of the bracelet? Its pretty! My grandma should like the style. Nova nodded and said, You grandma is having her birthday, right? Keep it as a gift for her. Ah? Didnt you want to give it to your grandmother? Nova smiled, That was acting. Ah? Zona was confused. Before she could figure out what happened, Nova had put the gift in her hand. Zona looked puzzled. What are you doing?! Giving away so expensive things. Its too extravagant. Just tell me what are you thinking? Your grandma is my grandma. Zonaughed out loud when she heard the answer. What the hell do you want? Nova pressed her lips and then answered, You will see on grandmas birthday. Something stroke Zonas mind and she suddenly said with a surprised look, Are you finally going to fight back? I will not attack until I am attacked. Nova said calmly. But Zona keptughing. If I am attacked, I will counterattack with ten times fiercer. Nova just said indifferently, I didnt say that. Alright, alright. You didnt. I did! Zona was overjoyed. Then, Ill give you gratitude for grandma! I will wear the bracelet for her on her birthday. Okay. Curiosity grew in Zonas heart. Can you tell me what do you have in mind? Will that bitch be so shamed that day? They discussed so freely because Kelly and Linda had gone upstairs and they kept their voices low. Nova just smiled and didnt answer directly. Grandmas birthday will be in half a month. You will see. Ah! You always keep us guessing. Zona pouted and curiosity tickled her heart. Nova chuckled. Then, they continued shopping. In fact, Nova knew in her heart that, judging from Kellys personality, Kelly would definitely find a way to shame her today. Kellys best shot was to buy what Nova wanted to buy at a higher price. Kelly wanted to avail of her wealth, status, and power to create an illusion that she was above other people. However when Kelly heard that Nova wanted to buy a gift for grandma, she must havee up with a trick All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. that would bring more shame to Nova. Otherwise, she wouldnt end their conversation so soon. Nova sneered. Before, she treated these people as her family. Now, she wouldnt. She wouldnt make things easy for those people who set her up and took advantage of her. And, this was just the beginning. They kept shopping for a while and went home. Zona really wanted to eat dishes made by Nova, and she went to Novas home to have a meal. Zona wasnt embarrassed by having a meal in Novas home. She bought all the ingredients, and she acted as an assistant when Nova was cooking. All she did was enjoy Novas home cooking. Zonas phone rang. She wiped her hands clean and picked up the phone. When she called the callers ID, she was surprised. Eh?? Its Vi. Nova was also surprised. Answer it. If she is free, ask her to join us for the dinner. Zona felt Novas proposal was perfect. Thats great! She then answered the call. Hi, dear Vi. Where are you, Zona? Come out. Lets have some fun. Ill call Nova by the way. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 10% Zona chuckled. 1 am with Nova. We went shopping this afternoon and I came to grab a bite. You are out? Yeah, I came out just now after I quarreled with my dad. He is so annoying Thene to Novas ce. She is cooking. Yummy! Novas cooking? Vi was surprised. Yeah,e now! Ill send you the address Then, Zona logged into her online chat APP. Vi answered a yes and then hang up After Zona sent the address and hesitated. She finally asked, Nova, we three are together. Should we invite Rory as well? Nova showed hesitation in her eyes, which was observed by Zona Zona said immediately. Dont push yourself. Rory didnt push you. Youre still friends. As long as you didnt ept it, he would not go across the line. Besides, Rory is a good guy. Do you have to give up a friend for that? Of course, I dont After pondering for a while, Nova finally said, Give him a call. Just tell him that I invited him. Yes, mama Then, Zona called Rory Rory was surprised and epted the invitation. At this moment, Vi and Rory were both heading to Novas home. Zona kept helping Nova cooking She smiled and said, By the way, Rory was facing a dilemma and I felt that his hair might be gray in worries. Nova was puzzled. What worries? Zona washed the vegetables and said, I heard it from Vi. Because they could see each other from time to time. Well, heres the thing. The chairman wanted Rory to take over thepany, but other shareholders disagreed. So, they made things difficult for Rory. They asked Rory to bid on a program. But if he wants to settle it, he will have to win a car race. If he fails, he would encounter bigger trouble on her way to take over Car race? Nova stopped cutting up vegetables when she heard Zonas words. Zona nodded and continued to exin, Heres the thing. The shareholders think Rory was too young, and he didnt know much about thepany as he was in school in the past years. Thats why they disagreed. But, his father wanted him to stand out, so he made Rory in charge of the program. If he fails, Im afraid.. Nova continued chopping. Zona looked up at Nova and asked, Nova, will you help him? Of course, I will, Nova answered directly. Rory was a very good friend of hers. When they were in college, This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Rory was nice to her. However, as she devoted herself to being Henrys housewife in the past years, she got herself distant from Rory. She felt apologetic to Rory in her heart. Nova, Zona Vi, and Rory had been close friends since their childhood. They were all children of wealthy and influential families, and their families were also longCtime friends. Zona severed her rtionship with her family for some reasons, and she didnt want to return to Hemmer. Zona giggled. Youre always a good friend. Nova raised her brows and cracked a banter, Tell me, are you trying to help him? Ah hahaha Zonaughed out loud. I dont want you to get alienated. But in Zonas heart, she had the intention to be the matchCmaker. Rory was handsome, rich, and capable. If Nova could really get together with Rory, it would be a truly happy ending. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Vi and Rory arrived together just as the meal was ready. Six courses and a bowl of soup wereid out on the table, which really surprised them. It smells so delicious!! I like these dishes! Vi cheered full of joy. Then she hurried to change her shoes and washed her hands. I didnt have any food yet due to a family quarrel. But I didnt expect it was a blessing in disguise Sitting at the table Vi sniffed the dishes. Zona came close to sit behind her What happened between you and your family? When Nova removed the apron and walked out of the kitchen, she saw Vi and Zona sitting next to each other She could only sit across from them. Rory then came to sit close to her Vi said in a fret, chopsticks in her hand, What else is here to bother me except my future marriage? My parents want to trade my marriage for money even though I have told them my reluctance. They even said I should pay for the luxury life that I have been entitled to since my birth! Oh, hell! I have no choice in choosing parents. Vi was so pissed off that she even said swearing. Rory said to her, Youd better separate from them for a while and leave them alone. She pinched her thin lips tightly and looked at Rory. Things will be different if you are the one I have to marry. And my life will be free and easy Rosy produced a stiff smile. My father didnt push me at that thing. Its totally up to myself. Vi snorted at his words. I know, I know, you have someone in mind. Nova: Zona coughed discreetly. Oh well, forget it, lets try Novas cooking! Vi then took a bite. You are right! I flew here especially for these dishes. Nova smiled at her words, shaking a can of beer. Would you like a quick drink? Just get a chauffeur later. Vi agreed readily. Good idea, but I dont need a chauffeur because Ill stay here with you. Nova and Zona, one of you must take me in. Zona had tough despite herself. What? So you got some to cling on tight? Regardless of her joke, Vi said, No way, I know you two love me most. Im not the one who loves you so I dont want you! just go to ask Nova to take you in, Zona said after a drink of beer, Beers and a homeCcooked meal! Thats really incredibly delicacies. Nova, you show me how many enjoyments there are in the world! And among them the pleasure of eating is great. Novas lips twitched with amusement. There, there, go on with your food. Zona is just telling the truth, your cooking is beyondpare. Rory echoed with a smile. The three all had tasted Novas cooking so they missed it badly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Vi took her first bite, her eyes were full of disbelief. OMG! I cant believe that your culinary skill has made significant improvement within several years! Of course, you cant imagine. Try some! Zona chortled with delight. Nova handed Rory a can of beer. Zona has told me that you are looking for a car racer recently. Is that true? Rory looked up with surprise. You have heard that? Nova gave a slight smile. How about me? Shall I apply for it? Or how much are you gonna pay me? The chopsticks in Vis hand shook a little bit, but she concealed her unease with peals ofughter. Are you serious, Nova? What are you going to do? For a beauty pageant? What do you know about car race? Perhaps Her decadeClong unrequited love for Zory had always been kept to herself and none of them three didnt perceive it at all. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 They didnt know her affection for him and Rory has shown his devoted passion for Nova, so Zona intends to fix Rory up with Nova all the time. If she knew she wont behave like that. Vi thought to herself. Zona grinned at Rory. Not necessarily. If you have Nova, the contest will be a m dunk for you! Rory permitted himself a wry smile. I know that I am the definitely underdog in the game because the Dong and King family are working hard to win Nic over. No matter who is the winner finally, it wont be me. His strong handsome features looked pathetic. Come on, it will all sort itself out in the end, Vi said, something shing across her eyes. Come on, lets drink to Rory! Zona raised her ss. Swallowing the food in her mouth, Nova said slowly, I will help you but Im not sure if I can win. Win or lose, I would do my best. She was not someone who had a very narrow view of people and fancied herself. Rory looked at her in surprise, Are you serious? Zona broke into a peal of softughter. Dont you want to give it a try? What if Nic said yes? Rory smiled wryly and shook his head, Dont try to be funny, how could I possibly have Nic? Novas eyes were fixed on him. You can do it. Nic would like to do you a favor. Hearing this, Zonas eyes twinkled with merriment. At this rate, maybe they can really be a couple!!! She is anxious to do everything to get the two of them together. but for Novas mental hurt that would take a long time to heal. Vi had also woken up to something wrong. Why did Nova assert that Nic will agree? She didnt know who was Nic before because car racing didnt interest her. But as she had Rorys interests at her heart always, she had naturally realized what a formidable a rival Nic was. If Nic could fight for Rory, the contract could be scored as a breeze. Rory also had the same feeling, but he didnt think too much. Nova, is Nic a friend of you and Zona? Zona answered, beaming, Yes, she is a friend of mine. Rorys face suddenly lit up with surprise, the same as Vis. Really? I could hardly believe it!! You know what? She is also a friend of yours!!! Zona said mysteriously. Rory and Vi were all shocked by her words and could not get their head around it. But the next moment, Rorys expression froze. Immediately he looked at Nova with his eyes full of obvious astonishment He took a deep breath, but before he gave a word. Nova said softly, Send me the rules, time, and address of race in due course. Ill be there on that day. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vi still gazed at her in disbelief. As for Rory, amazement choked his words even though the words were trembling on his tongue. Nova, is the racer Nic! A momentter, Vi snapped purposely, Nova, do you really take us as your friends? You didnt tell us the truth that you are Polly before and now the matter you are Nic is still kept from us! Zona gave a chortle. She knew that is just a question from a friend so she defend Nova. Thats it. How could you not reveal it to us until the zero hour?! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Rory kept staring at Nova, who curled her mouth Im sorry. It is no use to apologize, lets be practical! Zona demured briskly. At that time Vi nodded out of her trance. Yes, we dont ept the useless apology. Nova pretended to be helpless. What should I do then? I have nothing to offer. Who said so? The best solution is to do all the cooking for us every dinner! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vi bursted outguhing. Be content! Every dinner? Shame on you! Dont you want to eat it! Dont you remember we are in the same boat?! Rory just smiled at the scene. Vi thought for a bit before answering, That makes sense. We cannot let you get away with it easily. You have to cook dinner for us in theing month. We have made up our mind to run you down! Zona sighed. A month is literally short for us. What if we miss our dinner? Hahahaha you glutton Vi raised her hand and tapped her forehead. Novaughed despite herself. I promise you will have food to eat whenever youe here, okay? Rorys eyes twinkled at her answer, and the look on Nova seemed to be charged with love. But in the next moment, he hid it deep down in order to make Nova feelfortable. This was a lively night. Especially for Rory, knowing Nova was Nic lifted his spirit. All of the depression and sadness had been swallowed and he drank more than ever. He didnt go home till eleven oclock when the chauffeur came to pick him up. As for Vi, she didnt want to go back home due to her fight with her family so she slept over at Novas house, and they three slept together just like before. Vi was a bit tipsy, and as soon as Rory left, she seemed to be more depressed with her tears trickling down her cheeks. Zona was startled by her tears and turned on the light. Whats wrong, darling? Nova snatched the mobile phone from Vis hand. Why are you watching it? Novas movement stopped her tears. Am I really their daughter? Vi sniffed loudly. Her parents had announced her engagement with the Ben family on the Inte. Of course you are. Zona consoled her, Its only the announcement of engagement instead of marriage. Engagement is one thing, marriage is quite another Its no big deal, we will resist with persistence, right? So dont cry,baby! Saying this, Zona wiped her eyes with a tissue. However, down to Zonas heart, there was also the frustration of being unable to help. Rome wasnt built in a day Vi sneered while her tears were still running down het face. You know what, the thing is that they have announced it two hours ago, which is exactly the time I got here, in other words, they did it after our quarrel. Zonas face clouded when she heard the words How could your parents be so selfish? Novapressed her lips to a line, Dont worry, every cloud has a silver lining and its not a good idea to fight with them directly. If you want an annulment, you should take the initiative. Zona subconsciously looked at Nova, Do you have a better solution? Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Vi produced an icy smile. Whats the point? Money had driven my parents insane so they just want me to marry into the Ben family like crazy. I hate it but you know, they are wheelerCdealers who care about only profit. Vi took the tissue from Zonas hand and wiped tears by herself. I have run away from home for such a long time but they didnt even give me a call. What do they think I am? A tool? I understand. Nova took her hand tightly and said in a low tone. The marriage is not good for you at all. Your father intends to trade you for cooperation with the Ben family. I knew his intention, but what else can I do now? keep resisting? Its just a fools errand and I still cant get away with it. Zona also got furiously. This time your father has gone too far! I have heard that the Bens are all duplicitous snobs though they are rich, everyones faults are not written on their foreheads! people all steer clear of them in case they stab you on the back.! Looking at the sorrowful Vi, Nova patted her hand consolingly. If the scandal of the Ben family was exposed, your father would drop his idea forever. Vis dull eyes regained focus and she subconsciously looked at Nova. But how Ive got an idea. Novas voice was soft but her eyes firmly. Zona eximed, What are you going to do? Whats the detail?! I can help you with it! Nova tweaked the corner of her mouth at Zonas words. You will see. I will try my best to solve the problem. for Vi within three days. And the thing you can do is to go back home and pretend to be obedient to your parents wishes. Shock shed across Vis eyes. She even didnt know what should she say for a minute or two. Nova Nova gave her aforting smile. Trust me. Vis eyes seemed to brim with gratitude, but she didnt say anything. Zona never was an inquisitive girl and she knew that what Nova did must be justified, so she didnt ask more about the details. And vi was still in a bad mood, she didnt want to evoke her sore point again. As the night was over, Vi regained her vitality, and Novas words still haunted her mind. Looking at the food in her hand, she barely felt like taking a bite now. Nova, do you really have a solution to help me? Vi couldnt help but raise her eyes to Nova. Yes, but its still up to you whether we can solve the problem. Nova gave her an earnest nod. Vis worried look disappeared gradually at her answer, she said with just a suggestion of a smile, You know, I am willing to do anything to call off the engagement. You just have to tell me what should I do! Nova didnt tell her what to do but squinted her eyes. I remembered that the young Ben was kind of like you, right? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It gave Vi goosebumps to think of it. He is aplete yboy! He got his eye on every girl as long as she has certain definite beauties. Nova nodded thoughtfully. I do know some secrets about the young Ben and given the announcement of your engagement, we might as well beat them at their own game. Whats the detail? Nova raised the corner of her lips and told them her n explicitly. The more Vi had known, the more her eyes lit up! Nova, its very kind of you to do so for me! Vis gratitude almost threw herself at Nova if it were not for the desk between them. The amazement in Zonas eyes also was obvious. Its indeed a great way!!! Lets get started right away!! Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Nova gave them an approving nod and then assigned tasks for them. After that, Vis smile returned. Ill go home directly and admit I was wrong!!! Zona said pleasantly as well, Then Ill go to get the young Mr. Ben! Novaughingly agreed. Fine, Ill go to get that woman As soon as Nova finished her words, Vi was standing up and ready to leave. Zona stopped her. Dont rush off, have your breakfast first! Nova chuckled Skipping breakfast is bad for your health Eat your breakfast at first. Vi had to sit down. After devouring her breakfast, the wiped her mouth and hurried away with her bag Im going back now in case my father makes things difficult for me see youter, sweeties! She had her quick temper as usual Looking at her, Zona nearlyughed out loud Soon she finished her breakfast too, Ill just go to meet Mr. Ben. Nova nodded, but she had a worried look on her face About the young Mr Ben, do you know him well? If you dont we can change our n. He knew that I am Vis best friend Vi, so he wont suspect me. Thedy friend of Mr. Ben is the really tricky one So you must take care of it Nova nodded Dont worry Thus they packed up and went out separately. Cate, private box. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nova was sitting opposite a woman. The woman kept looking Nova up and down, who, with her hair fluttering, was just in a simple white TC shirt, blue jeans, and wearing a white cap on her head and sunsses on her face. No one would recognize her as Henrys ex without a closer look. But the woman was totally different in style. Wearing a skimpy dress, she had a lot of makeup on and her xen hair hung down around her shoulders, which made her a beautiful picture. She was very beautiful, exuding an exotic charm and her ck eyes made her look vivacious. Nova smiled at her, Hello, sorry to bother you. The woman cast an inquiring look toward Nova. Just call me sherry. Before the meeting today, she thought someone of gentility like Nova only could be seen on the screen, but now she was astonished by Novas simplicity. What business have youe here for, Miss Bush? She picked up the coffee and took a sip of it. Nova curled her lips slightly. Do you like Mr. Ben? The womans expression froze at her words and her face was stamped with hostility. What do you mean? Is it upset to be his secret lover? Nova asked, ignoring her question. Hearing this, Sherrys face turned pale suddenly. I came to meet you out of courtesy, If you continue to say something out of thin air, then Ill go. She said icily. Nova just nodded. Since Im able to find you, I know your things well and you may rest assured because Ill keep my mouth shut about this. The woman wore a worried face but she didnt say anything. Nova added, In your heart, he is your Mr. Right, but you would never know how many women like you he has! What do you mean?! Sherrys face turned pale and the hostility in her eyes thickened. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Nova just handed her a stack of photos with a smile. As Sherry took the photos with a puzzled frown, the indecent photos all came into her view. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She paged through the photos with a sullen face, and even before she finished all the photos she lost herposure and threw the photos on the table. It doesnt prove what you said is true! Nova nodded at her reaction. If you dont believe it still, why dont youe with me to a ce tonight, then you can verify it by yourself. When Sherry heard that, her face took on a ghastly expression. She felt a certain indisposition to face reality. However, Nova continued unhurriedly, I think you must have seen the top trending search on the Inte. The Ben and Bull families have announced their engagement but Vi wants to break off the engagement because she knew that the man you love deeply is a truly yboy. Sherry frowned. He has told me about this matter, he said he doesnt want to marry Vi as well but he couldnt go against his parents wishes. And he told me that he will try his best to resist the marriage and marry me. Really? Nova produced a smile. No one could tell what she wasughing at. Is it a sneer at Sherrys naivety or a smile of sincerity? Sherrys face got darker at her words. I dont want to show you any more evidence because you will never believe what I said, just like these photos. Added Nova. Sherry clenched her fists. Though she denied it by word of mouth, she knew that she wasnt the only one of Warner Ben! For all words Nova had said to her, suspicion kindled within her! But her sanity remained. So what are you here for today? Trying to persuade me to break Sup Sherry bit her lip nervously. with him? Sneering at Novas silence, she continued. If what you said is true, then you must know that Warner will always be that yboy and he will never be a oneCwoman man. I knew it well so Vi wont marry him as well. Novas voice was resolute. A frown creased Sherrys forehead and the puzzlement in het face seemed to deepen So what on earth are you doing? Nova looked into her beautiful face Dont you want to take revenge on him? He yed with your affection like that Revenge Why should I take revenge on him For the words you have told me? Besides, how can I take revenge on the son of a rich family I only know that dont bit off more than I could chew No, Lonly knew that among all of his lovers you are the very one who is capable to retaliate against him and he wouldnt dare to do anything to you, right? Sherrys eyes widened and were full of vignce. Who are you? Why does Nova know all about her You know who I am, Sherry? Nova was smiling as bedete Sherry didnt want to continue their conversation, but Nova didnt give her a chance to leave directly If you want, call me at 8 pm tonight and Ill take you to a ce After that, Nova stood up and left Warner was a really cunning liat who wouldnt give his scandal away easily Only the women having an affair with him knew his true colors and had something on him Sex scandals like that could push him to call off the engagement willingly for the sake of his reputation. Sherry sat back in her chair with a scowl speechlessly The face on those filth photos was so familiar and clear, driving Sherry crazy with trembles She inhaled deeply and picked up all the photos Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Sitting on the couch, Kelly was ying on her mobile phone as she hummed. Obviously, she was in a good mood now. Sabina was a little surprised, she walked up to Kelly and sat down, Why do you look so happy today? Because I bought a very nice birthday present for Henrys grandma. Look at you! What kind of gift makes you so satisfied? Asked Sabina. It isnt quite as simple as you thought it would be! UnChun? Kelly showed Sabina the photo of the gift smilingly. How about this? Well, pretty good! Sabina nodded with satisfaction, A great blending of luxury and elegance makes it more splendid, and I heard that Henrys grandma prefers jade. Kelly grinnedcently. Thanks to Nova, I got to know the preference of Henrys grandma. What do you mean? Suspicion clouded Sabinas face. Kelly put down her phone and said merrily, Today I met Nova in the mall and heard that she was going to buy a birthday present for Henrys grandma. So I bought a bracelet with a simr pattern and texture to hers, sheAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. has lived with Henrys grandma for such a long time that she must know her well. Sabina nodded with a smile, You are such a clever girl! Kelly chuckled. Now many peoplepare me with Nova, I need to behave better though I have a better name than her. In this way, I could win the acknowledgment of all the people as the youngdy King. Seeing Sabina nodding in agreement, she added joyfully, The bracelet Nova bought today cost only hundreds of thousands of dors, is far less than what I brought today in price. So you mean Sabina soon realized what Sherry is going to do, but she was not sure about it. Kelly gave her an approving nod. Thats right. Nova must be present at the birthday party. On that day I will put someone other up to propose the disy of all of the birthday presents Henrys grandma received, then everybody will see the disparity between her present and mine. Sabinaughed at once and she patted Sherry on her head. Look what a smart daughter I have! Kelly leaned back and smiled, with her eyes close. Mom, you will see the day that Nova is dragged into the mire and excluded from the upper ss! She was a nobledy of the Bush family, the scion of an aristocratic family but now her father was dead and what she had is mine. Im much too good than her!! Sabina beamed with satisfaction. Yes, thats it. My daughter is the best and no one could match you now! Kelly seemed to take it for granted that she should own what once belonged to Nova. Sabina added, But, a wonderful present only could set off your excellence, you should deepen the rtionship with Henry with the help of the present. Hearing that, Kellys eyshes quivered involuntarily. Then she opened her eyes. Im not sure but there is no better way. Who told you that? Kellys face wore a puzzled look. Mom, do you have any idea? Of course I have. This idea is simply too perfect to refuse for the King family. You can just rest assured. Kelly was brimming with anticipation. So tell me quickly. Sabina pushed her face to Kelly and told her in a whisper. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Time was flying. Nova and her friends all were busy with their own thing. But they kept in touch in their group chat. -Zona: [1 have found Warner and chatted with him for a while. I told him everything, he was very happy about it and wanted to meet Vi! ] Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vi: (Thanks! I have already pretended topromise with my parents, and my parents were d to see that so they all changed their attitudes towards me. But Im a little bit sad because I hope my parents love me sincerely] CZona: [Dont be sad! Much of the time, we are powerless in the world. In all probability, they might have their own difficulties. So just stuff it! We just need to take care of ourselves. Arent we on track now?] -Vi: [Well, I see.] Nova: [I have already met Sherry, and now Im waiting for her call.] Vi: [Im a little worried, are you sure she wille to find you? After all, she is the key to sess.] CNova: [You may just rest assured that she will definitely call me. She is a girl of an unbending character. She didnt do anything before because she didnt know the true colors of Warner. Now I offered her an excellent choice to pay Warner back, she will definitely not let it go. Suppose she doesnt call me, I still have something as thest resort.] -Vi: [Hope soI suddenly feel sorry for her.] CZona: [Dont say so, its a good thing for her, otherwise she will still be deceived by him and she could only be his secret lover forever. It will definitely be more painful than now if she gets to know all the things until thest moment.] -Nova: [Zonas words make sense.] CVi: [Well, I see.] CRory: [???] Rory: [What are you talking about?] Then a confused meme followed. Vi: [Dont meddle in our womens affairs) -Zona: [Dont be so nosyCits none of your business.] Rory: [] Nova couldnt resist smiling, then she put down her phone. Now the ball is on Sherrys court. Now the ball is on Sherrys court. She knew Sherrys background well and tracing back the genealogies, they two were Novas mouth tightened into a thin line. Whatever, leave it at that. Eight oclock at night. Sherrys call came as Nova expected. As Nova picked it up, Sherrys voice got into her ears. Where should I find you? Nova raised her eyebrows. Ill send you the address and you have to get there at nine oclock. She knew where Sherry was, so arriving there by nine oclock was just enough. Nova set off at twenty minutes past eight and at five to ten she got the appointed ce. By a coincidence, Sheery arrived at exactly the same time as Nova. Looking at Sherrys exquisite features, Nova handed her a mask, a pair of sunsses, and a leather case. She did a doubleCtake as she saw them. Then Nova exined, In case we were recognized by him. Sherry put them on obediently with a nod. Now the eyeCcatching beauty turned into a in girl with an atmosphere of mystery. Where are you taking me to? Here, actually was a deserted ce and had been developed recently. But Sherry knew that there must be a reason for Nova bringing her here. Youll see soon. Said calmly, Nova. This is an empty ce with only a stony path. Suddenly, the path led them to a ck leather board. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 While Sherry was still in a state of confusion, Nova had removed the board. Sherry asked wonderingly, whats this? Follow me. Right in front of them, was a staircase leading to the ground!! Sherry was bugCeyed in wonderment. Such an abandoned and open ce was actually a hidden mystery? Nova had gone down so Sherry had no choice but follow her. Close the leather board. Said Nova. Sherry did. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was pitch ck in here, Nova took out her phone and turned on the shlight. After thest step, there was a dark and long path that could only pass two people side by side. Sherry became more and more puzzled, and the defense in his heart became stronger and stronger, Where on earth are you bringing me to! Nova maintained a poker face: To see Warners true life. Sherry paled visibly but she said nothing eventually. There was no way back. A few hundred meters ahead, they heard some faint noise. It seemed that the destination was only several hundred meters away. Finally, they reached the end of the path, and before them was a closed door. Nova then pulled the door directly. At this moment, the dark path was suddenly lit up. And for an instant, the noise came at them from all sides, much louder than before. Sherry frowned ufortably. She had to raise a hand to block some of the light even though she was wearing a pair of sunsses. The shadow covering her eyes enabled her to open her eyes and looked what was inside. There were numerous tables inside, roughly the size of billiards, withyers of matters on them, clearly divided. And each table was surrounded by people. All of them were shouting something about gambling. Sherry was shocked by the scene, this ce was actually a casino! A casino over ten thousand square meters! Nova looked back on Nova. Come in with me. Sherry didnt speak, just followed her. Is Warner here? Nova and Sherry were in good disguise and no one noticed them because they all were indulging in gambling. Sherry took a deep breath. She knew that Nova must have primed in advance so they came here so smoothly. Nova told her expressionlessly, This is where Warner oftenes. To be precise, he is a shareholder here. Sherry was shocked at her words. He! How dare he do such a thing! Sherry said no more after this. She didnt want to falsely use him before she saw the solid evidence. By this time the two have reached the center of the ce. Nova motioned for Sherry to see with her finger. Look over there. Following her eyes, Sherry saw several people sitting around a table on the farthest side. They were ying cards and smoking cigars. They were all looking at the cards in their hands, and piles of chips were ced in front of them. However They were not the main characters. The main character was! Warner among them!! Sherry knew that these were people of status because they all got apanied by a beautiful woman. And the woman beside Warner was familiar to Sherry. She had met her before! She was Warners secretary. Sherry gasped. Nova didnt go any further and she pulled Sherry back about forty or fifty meters away from Warner. They couldnt hear what those people were saying, but after Warner showed the cards in his hand, there was still a smile on the corner of his mouth. And after he said something, the rest of them threw their cards and took out lots of chips. Obviously, Warner was high in the mood now. He swept the woman at hand up into his arms and kissed her directly on the lips! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Sherry darkened her face immediately. Nova nced at her and said calmly, There are many simr situations. You can keep seeing them from this spot. He wont be able to find us for the time being if we stay here. As Sherry saw the two people being so intimate with each other, she was blue in the face! She walked straight toward the outside. Nova followed Sherry and they went out soon. Sherry took a short breath. Before Sherry uttered a word, Nova said, Its not the ce to talk. Follow me. Soon, they left the area. When they got in the car, Nova said in a low voice, Youve seen what you should see. So, tell me. Whats in your mind? Sherry closed her eyes and she seemed to beforting herself, and then she looked at Nova and sneered, You must have known that I hate evil like poison before you came to me, am I correct? Otherwise, you would have Nova smiled and said, Youre forthright, and I wont beat around the bush. If you want to take your revenge on him, you will have to expose it to the public. Sherrys expression changed slightly. She seemed to be reluctant. Exposure with simple words would be unconvincing. Therefore, she would need convincing details and evidence. But that would expose herself as well. Nova started the engine and drove Sherry back. They both remained silent. When they arrived at Sherrys home, Nova finally said smilingly, You could sleep on the details of your revenge. And I have an idea. If you need me, give me a call. Sherry looked calm. I have my own way. Then, she got off the car. Nova looked at Sherrys back and remained silent. When she saw the message in the chat group, she replied. CNova [I have already done my part here. The rest depends on Sherry herself.] CVi [She will she?] CNova [Dont worry. I know her temperament. She wouldnt swallow it. Besides, with her background, she didnt need to have scruples on Warner Ben.] CZona [LOL. Jerk is in trouble. If he knows that Sherry has a stronger background, he would be so regretful!] CNova [Well see tomorrow.] -Rory [@Vio?a. Are you going to break off your engagement?] CVi [Yeah. Arent you gonna congratte me? -Rory [Congra. Breaking it would be the best choice. I see you girls are being mysterious. Youve found a way to shame that guy?] CZona [Yes! Wait and see!] On the second day. Everyone was busy with their own business. Kelly was the same. 2 She was making breakfast at home. She would bring the breakfast to Henry. She heard that Henry would not have breakfast, which was a bad habit. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She prepared dishes with joy and walked out with a meal box. When she found her mother, she stopped. Mom. Sabina looked at the box in Kellys hands and asked, Is it for him? Just some porridge and something to apany it. Nutritious. Kelly responded and blushed. Sabina smiled. Go ahead. Talk with him and fish for when he is gonna marry you. Kelly nodded shyly, I know, mom. I gotta go. Or I would bete. Grown daughters have their own ideas. Go ahead. Sabina cracked a joke. Kelly humphed sweetly and trotted outside. Soon, she arrived at the Kings Group. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Kelly was full of joy and expectation. It was the first time she had cooked for Henry. He must like it. Thinking of which, she felt good. The receptionist saw Kelly and was shocked. But what happened between Kelly and Nova was wellC known to all. Everyone knew who Kelly was. The receptionist hurriedly asked, Miss Bush, are you here for Mr. King? Yes. Ive told him about mying. Dont worry about me. Kelly acted as if she had been Mrs. King. The receptionist didnt dare to slight her and hurriedly replied, Okay. Please this way. Kelly nodded politely. She looked extremely graceful. The receptionist was so envious of her. After all, Kelly was goodClooking, slender, and was born with a silver spoon. More than that, she saved Mr. Kings life. She was meant to be Mrs. King. Ah We ordinary people might as well ept what God has given us. Eximed the receptionist in her heart. However, Kelly didnt tell Henry about her arrival. She wanted to surprise Henry. Though she knew that Henry would let her in, she thought that Henrys awareness of hering would make her surprise less interesting. Soon, she arrived at the top floor. When Kelly saw how splendid the King Family Group was, she couldnt help thinking about the Bushs There is a world of difference! When she came to the Bush for the first time, she felt the Bushspany was splendid, expensive, and magnificent. She never dreamed of reaching such high societies. But now She really felt that she was sessful. She used to feel Bush Family Group was unattainable. But now she was the only daughter of the Bush, while Nova was deserted and had be a rat hated by everyone. Now that she aimed at the King Family Group. Soon, she would be Mrs. King. And her social status had been promoted. Many people were now trying to curry favor with her so that they could be associated with the Kings. Everyone felt that Kellys favor was equal to the Kings favor. She stood in front of the door of Henrys office. Then, she knocked on the door. She took a gentle breath and said in a sweet voice, Henry, are you in there? But she received no response. Kelly was confused. Its time for work. Why isnt he inside? He is upied by something else? When she wanted to call Henry again, she heard footstepsing from the corridor. She subconsciously turned around in all smiles with the expectation that those were Henrys footsteps. But she was disappointed. Theer turned out to be Henrys assistant Evan. She was more confused. Mr. Evan, where is Henry? Evan nodded politely. Miss Bush, Mr. King is having a meeting. You might have to wait for a while. Kelly nodded to show that she understood. I see. Then Ill go inside and wait. Evan was stunned. Kelly blinked and asked, Whats the matter? Evan came back to himself and said smilingly, Its nothing. Please go in. The meeting may upy Mr. King for another hour. Okay. Kelly beamed gracefully. Evan opened the door for her and Kelly directly walked in. She then looked around. At the beginning of her n, she pretended to be a vegetable on that bed. After her recovery, she could only have contact with Henry outside. At this moment, she finally entered his office, When Evan closed the door, he couldnt help casting a nce at Kelly. He didnt know whether he had made the right decision. In Kellys expectation and Evans anxiety, Henry finally finished his meeting. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 When Evan saw Henry, he hurriedly reported, Mr. King, Miss Bush is here. She is waiting for you. Which Miss Bush? Henry subconsciously looked at Evan. Evan immediately understood. He hurriedly exined, Miss Kelly Bush. Henrys eyes instantly showed distance. Tell her that Im not here. At this moment, he had arrived at the door of his office. Evan knew that he made a mistake. When Kelly heard Evan and Henry talking, she stood up in excitement. And then, she heard Henrys direct refusal. Her smile froze. Did I mishear? Perhaps he thought that there some annoying people were trying to establish an unprofitable partnership with him. Thats why he said so. As Kelly wasforting herself, Evans voice was sounded again. Mr. King, Miss Bush is waiting for you in This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . your office. Kellys heart skipped a beat. She felt that her expectation would be ruined. She even felt cold air drifting into the office from the crack between the door and the floor. She felt the temperature of the whole office was plunging. Kelly flustered. The Miss Bush Henry wanted to see is not me! In her anxiety and guessing, the office door was opened. Kelly hurriedly kept herposure and ran directly into Henrys indifferent gaze. She said with all smiles. Henry, youre back. Ive been here an hour ago and I didnt beat your call of duty. Or you could have had the porridge before the meeting. I wille earlier tomorrow. As she said so, she opened the meal box and was to serve the porridge to Henry. She said, The box is insted. Henry, you Before she could finish her words, Henry had said indifferently, Ive had breakfast. You dont need to bother in the future. Kelly wasdling porridge out of the box. When she heard Henrys rejection, her hands halted and her face went pale. She put down the bowl and spoon, and said in disappointment, Henry, are you afraid that my porridge wont suit your taste? I used to be a good cook. Henry was irritated. But, when he thought that she had been a vegetable for him for so long, he finally suppressed his irritation. He said with a gentler tone, Youve just recovered. You dont have to bother. Besides, you dont know my taste. Kelly let out a sigh of relief. Henry, its okay. Im nice and sound right now. Dont worry about me. Henry said calmly, You can go home now. Im busy and I cant spare time for you. Kelly looked taut. She wanted to persuade Henry into agreeing to her stay. However, reason got the best of her desire to stay. Her intuition was telling her that Henry was dissatisfied with her doings. Perhaps he didnt like me to enter his office without his approval. After all, the office was full of his secrets, and Kelly was one of the Bush. If she wanted to take advantage of the King Family Group, she would need something in the office. Kelly took a deep breath as well as a lesson. She feared that her reluctance to leave would further displease Henry. Kelly hurriedly said, Then Ill leave you to work. Why dont we have lunch together? I have business lunch. Said Henry by his desk. He didnt even look at Kelly. Kelly forced a smile and knew that Henry waspletely displeased. She said, Alright. Its a business day. Dont overwork. Henry didnt reply. He seemed to have lost his patience. His handsome face showed only coldness and indifference. After hesitation, Kelly left the meal box in the office. It was her little trick. Henry might want to have a taste, and, after he had a taste, he might think of her. Thinking of which, Kelly went out and closed the door. However, before she walked away, she heard a frigid voiceing from Henrys office. Get in yourself! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Kelly froze. Henry didnt hide the vexation in his voice. Who who is he calling to? After hesitation, she decided to hide in the corner and see what was going on. Soon, Evan appeared. He knocked on Henrys office door. In. Kelly saw Evan walking in nervously. She took a deep breath. She didnt want to leave without knowing the truth. She walked over on tiptoes. She was smart and she didnt get too close. Mr. King, I know I was wrong. Before Henry uttered a word, Evan had begun reflecting on himself. Henry cast a cold nce at Evan. If this ever happens again, Evan, you will vanish from my sight. Forever! Evan took a deep breath. Yes, I will not let anyone enter your office without your approval in the future. Kelly was stunned. I wasnt wrong. It was because of me! Kellys face was deadly pale. She took a deep breath and held her bag tightly in nervousness. Her fingers also turned pale for exerting force. Why why is Henry treating me like this? He was gentle to me. He cared about my feeling. Why is he so easily irritated by me now? Before she could think over it, Henry spoke again. Whats about Nova? Kelly bit her lips with force. Didnt he hate Nova Bush? Why Kelly raised her arms in anger and smashed the wall hard. Evan was to answer Henry when he suddenly heard a muffled smash. Kelly immediately realized what she had done. Her face became colorless. She hurriedly ran away before anyone Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. came out. Inside the office! Evan said respectfully, With my intel, Nova didnt seem to be Polly. Henry frowned and looked up at Evan. She isnt? Evan shook his headin puzzlement. I I am not sure either. But the intel suggests that Polly was much older. And it says that Polly and Miss Bush are on good terms with each other. Before the court was opened, Polly had anticipated what Mr. Lan would say and prepared a speech for Nova beforehand. Henry frowned and remained silent in a sulk. Evan coughed and continued, Mr. King. I am not sure about it. I will continue to try to confirm it. Henry knitted his brows. He picked up a sign pen and said calmly, Dont bother. Evan showed surprise in his eyes. He didnt ask about the reason. After telling Henry that he understood, he left the office when he saw that Henry had no further instructions. Henry sat on his chair alone. He held the sign pen in his hands, but he couldnt write his signature. His mind was upied with Novas performance in court. She was like a queen, lofty and wise. Her silver tongue thrashed Lan. She wasnt ying Polly at that moment. She should be Polly. 4 Some rumors prompted him to look into Pollys identity. But he was, even more, confirmed that Nova was Polly under the proof that Nova wasnt. 10 An hourter. Kelly was home. When Sabina saw Kellye back, her eyes were full of surprise. Silly girl, why are you back before. lunchtime? Kelly looked listless. Sabina wanted to tell Kelly something, but when she found her daughter was dispirited, she hurriedly asked, What happened? He is not in his office? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Analyzing Kelly looked paler, but she tried to keep her head clear. She said solemnly, Mom, things might be different from what I had thought. Whats going on? Sabina frowned, and worries crawled upon her forehead. In desperation, Kelly could only take Sabina to her room and retold what had happened to Sabina. Sabina knitted her brows. It shouldnt be like this. Even if the King Family Group hid some secrets in that office, he shouldnt be annoyed. You two are meant to marry each other soon enough! Kelly took a deep breath and said, I thought that it was my trespassing into his office that irritated him. However, now it seems that he began disliking me. How did you reach such a conclusion! Sabina was so shocked. Sabinas shock was understandable. After all, she would be there when Kelly and Henry were dating. Kelly pressed her lips and exined, Too many coincidences. I dont know whether Nova was deliberate. Whenever I was dining with Henry, Nova would show up with Chester Don. Mom, its not a good sign. Sabina darkened her face. You mean If Nova made no change and is still the housewife and is still devoted to him, and is still obedient and is reluctant to leave him, Henry wouldnt make a fuss. But, Nova had an allCaround change! Sabina knitted her brows. Apparently, she held the same opinion. Kelly continued in a way of analyzing. At their divorce, Nova was resolute. She no longer looked at him tenderly, which would, of course, arouse Henrys displease. After all, he had been used to her tolerance. When Nova no long set her eyes on Henry, he felt ufortable. And, when he was unhappy, he ran into Nova showing up with Chester, who is as powerful as him. And more than once. No man would stand such humiliation. Men all have a strong desire to be in possession. They wouldnt even allow others to have what was deserted by him. Sabina knitted her brows tighter. Your words made sense. At this very moment, Nova put on such a show. She humiliated him at the banquet and announced their divorce in public. And she fought against her in court and won the case for Chester Don. She hadpletely caught Henrys attention. Thats right. KellyCgritted her teeth. In the past, she looked down upon Nova and thought Nova a pawn. However at this moment, she would have to pay attention to Nova. In frowns, Kelly said, So, Nova did so because she is entirely disappointed with Henry and doesnt want to be with him forever. Or was she cutting all means of retreat? Sabina said, Kelly, Nova liked Henry so much. Even the blind could see it. Do you think she could really smother her love for him? But, what she does meant no way back, even if Henry noticed her changes, Kelly said. She didnt want to Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. admit that she was no match for Nova. Sabina shook her head. What do you think? Who is Henry looking at now? Kellys heart was pounding fast. She clenched her fists and said nervously, What should I do! Ah Sabina heaved a sigh. Let me tell you what I wanted to tell you. It might be of some help. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 The Other Woman What is it? Kelly looked at Sabina in confusion. Ive spread the news that Nova wasnt Polly. Lots of people would look into it. And they would definitely bring out the truth. And I guess that Henry would also look into it. Kelly saw hope but she soon frowned. Is it reliable? Of course it is. No one will find it all nonsense. Even if someone does, we would not be the ones to me. Looking at Kellys knitted brows, Sabina raised her hands and stroked Kellys brows. Sabina continued, Think about it. If Henry thinks that Nova was merely ying Polly to attract his attention, he would bear more disdain towards Nova. Kelly heaved a sigh. I hope so. Sabina patted Kelly on the shoulder. Dont think too much. Perhaps Henry had been irritated by some stupid manager at the meeting. And inevitably, he would vent his anger to you, who appeared in his office out of nowhere. Annoying things happened one after another, and he would definitely lose his temper. Kelly heaved another sigh. No I could only change my plight at Henrys Grandmothers birthday party. Sabina said smilingly, Yes. You ready for that? Kelly nodded. I will make Novapletely disgraced that day. Sabina nodded. That day is near. Dont worry. For the next few days, you could try to attempt conversations with him. If he doesnt want to talk with you, dont force it. When his grandmother changes her attitude towards you on her birthday, the conditions will be ripe and sess will be yours. Kelly nodded and said with anticipation, Yes, sess will be mine! At this moment, the scandal about the Ben Family had been wellCknown. Nova, Zona, and Vi were watching the overwhelming news on the Inte together, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vi was so excited that as she was readingments, she eximed in joy, Nova, Zona, thank you guys so much! If it werent for you, I would have to marry into the goddamn Ben family! Zonaughed. Dont thank me. I am an errand girl. When I had the meal with that Mr. Ben, the way he looked at me. Tsk, tsk. He was actually exuding libido. What a stallion! Nova smiled faintly. She looked at the pictures posted on Facebook and found Warners face was extremely clear. Sherrys face wasnt exposed. In the picture, Warner was holding a woman in his arms and the woman revealed half of her face, which was obviously an oval face. Vi had a round face, which waspletely different from an oval one. Besides, in order to show her innocence, Vi deliberately posted pictures of her and her friends on Facebook, which was hard evidence that the woman in Warners arms wasnt her. This Sherry is smart. Haha, you are both surnamed Bush. Are the Bushes all smart? Novas smile became wry. Smart? Yeah, both Bush, both foolish. While Warner was having an affair with other women, Henry did the same thing with Kelly Bush. Sherry and I were like the other woman. Ir. this aspect, we are the same. Zona giggled. Thats right. Both smart! Now that Vis things are settled, shall we have some fun to celebrate tonight? Get Rory here! Chapter 120 Be MatcMA Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Be Matchmaker Novas eyes narrowed slightly, but Vi smiled and said, Okay! Let hime. Nova, my treat tonight. Lets rock the night! And I will post our pictures, saying that I am hurt by love and wish to drink down sorrow. Nova was speechless. Zonaughed out loud. Thats cool! Those Bens gotta pay for what they did! Vi smiled and said, Ill call my parents and cry for a while. Wait for me! Drama queen is online! Said Zona. Drama queen? I am the queen of troubleCmakers! Vi pouted and went to call. Vi wailed and cried, and her father finally agreed. Fine, stop crying. I wouldnt let you marry after such a scandal. You dont have to test me! After that, Vis father hung up. Vi wasnt angry, but was very happy! She knew that her father was dealing with the mess caused by the scandal. Actually Everyone in their circle knew what kind of person Warner was. However, if what he did didnt go public, he was clean. Perhaps Vis father wouldnt care about what kind of person Werner was. He just wanted cooperation between the Bull family and the Ben family. However, if he insisted on marrying his daughter to Warner after such a scandal, his action would be counted as selling his daughter. He wouldnt put himself in such a situation. After everything was set, Vi went out to have fun with her friends. They invited Rory again this time. Zona wanted to bring Nova and Rory together. She sat with Vi and let Nova sit with Rory. Then, Zona took out her phone and said, Come on, lets take a picture. Vi, you pretend to be drunk. Nova, Rory, you two clink your sses with hers, and pretend to beforting her. Vi was interested. Good idea! Hurry. The phone supported a remote control shutter, and Zona could join the show. Therefore, in front of the camera, Vi was crying her heart out and the rest looked at her with concern. Click! Click! Click! Done! Triple shots! Zona took her phone off the selfie stick and, after checking the pictures, she said with satisfaction, Not bad! Ill get a side ount and post it. Viughed out loud. Ill wait and see if the Bens would talk about marriage ever again! Seeing Vis craziness, Rory heaved a helpless sigh, Vi pouted and asked, Am I wrong? Will this go too far? Rosy seemed to be worried. Im worried that the Bens would vent their anger at you. Vi frowned. Its posted by a side ount. Not by me! Nova joined the conversation. Leave it to me. I can conceal the ount ID. That would be perfect. Ill send the ount to you right now! Zona took action at once. Rory frowned. When he saw Nova pick up her phone, he subconsciously grasped her wrist. Nova. His eyes showed reluctance and worry. Nova looked up at him with a faint smile. Zona took a picture of the scene. Meanwhile, she posted the picture on Facebook. [Zona: Such a good match. Why arent they together yet?] A picture was attached to the post. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zona looked at her Facebook post and looked at Nova and Rory in all smiles. As a friend, she needed to be the matchmaker. Otherwise, Nova would dwell on her divorce forever. Zona believed that she needed to help Nova take the first step out of her sadness. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Take it From Her? Rory showed disapproval in his eyes. If you have to post it, let me handle it. Nova pulled her hands out of Rorys control and said smilingly, Have I ever done things that I am not sure about? Vi felt upset. Rory worried about her, but his worry was out of friendship. However, when Rory knew that Nova was to post the pictures, he decided to take the risk for Nova because he didnt want Nova to be retaliated against by the Bens. Vi heaved a sigh in her heart. He should be. After all, he had a crush on Nova, not In a stalemate, Rory said, Marrying him is thest thing you are sure about. Novas eyshes trembled slightly. Then, her mocked herself. Such things will not happen again. This time, you could be at ease. Vi frowned. Nova, dont post it. Rumors have been on our side. The post wouldnt be of much help. Nova smiled and said, Dont you worry. Soon, she logged in to the side ount and she worked fast. Rory knitted his brows. With Vi present, he couldnt persuade Nova with further details. He could only see Nova posting the pictures with several words. Done. Nova put the phone on the table. The atmosphere was somewhat grim. Zona hurriedly defused the strange atmosphere. Come on, guys. Anyway, were sessful today. Toast! Nova took the wine ss with a smile. Vi also picked hers up, but she still felt a little embarrassed. Rory heaved a helpless sigh and drank as well. However, after a sip, Zonas phone rang. When Zona saw the callers ID, she pulled a long face. Vi was confused. Who is it? Its a gue! Zona was a little irritated. But, after pondering, she still answered the call. After all, this person took her to the court. Speak or get lost! Zona showed no politeness in her tone. Damn! You are talking to me like that! Lan sounded displeased. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zona snorted. I know what youre thinking of. Whats your trick this time? I wont give you that stuff anyway! Lan was speechless. This goddamn woman! He didnt want to be too tant. He pretended to be innocent. Ive told you. Im not fighting with you. Were both rted to her, or we wouldnt be what we are now. At least, you should call me your brother. Fuck off! I dont have a brother like you. Zona didnt hide the disgust in her tone. The three sat around the table were dumbfounded. Lan replied, Damn! Are you free tonight? Come out and have fun. I can take you to have some fun at the club. Well, well, Mr. Lan has changed? Dont think Im so stupid as to fall into your trap. Im now ying with my sisters and buddies. Not Free! Then, Zona hung up. She looked sulkier than just now. She threw the phone on the table and said unhappily, Fucking party pooper! Then, she found her friends were looking at her, and she raised her wine ss. Come on, drink! Meanwhile. * 10 The Kingsnd club. Lan threw his phone aside and pulled a long face. This damn woman is insufferable! Simon produced a faint smile. You give up so soon? I wont! Im good! But Ive never seen such a fucking stubborn woman! Henry cast Lan a nce and said, Your mother didnt leave the thing to you, because your mother wanted to leave it to her as a keepsake. Youre really going to take that from her? Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Daintily Hypocritical Thats my moms stuff. Of course, I will take it back! Why should I give it to an outsider! Simon frowned slightly. But it was Zona who was with her to herst day. I dont care! My moms things belong to and only belong to me! Lan got into a huff. Simon smiled. I have an idea to help you get it back. Lan was interested. Really? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Simon smiled and said, If you marry her, it would bemunity property. Perhaps your mother would wish to see that. Damn! That tomboy? Marry her? You gotta be joking with me! You want to ruin the happiness of the rest of my life! Lan felt goosebumps all over his body when he thought of marrying Zona. Simon ignored him but picked up his mobile phone to read the entertainment news. However When he read a piece of news, he raised his eyes and nced at Henry, and he said meaningfully, Your exCwife, tsk. Then, he remained silent. Lan was attracted. He immediately approached Simon and Simons phone. Whats about his ex? Whats the breaking news? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In order to see clearly, Lan almost climbed on Simons body. Simon hurriedly moved away and looked at Lan in disgust. Dont you know that I have a high standard towards cleanliness? Lan fought back. Excessive cleanliness is daintily hypocritical! Henry cast a cold nce at Lan, which was felt by Lan. Lan sneered, Oh, Im sorry that I forgot. There are two dainty freaks in this house! At this moment, Lan hadnded his gaze on Simons phone. And even Henry wanted to have a look at the news. Therefore, Simon was sandwiched between the two. Simon erged the picture. They could see Nova and her friends drinking together clearly. They didnt look at the camera. Three of them were looking at Vi. However when Henry saw the picture, he looked extremely fierce as if he wanted to shoot Nova and Rory dead with his gaze. It was an ordinary picture of toasting. But Henry found something else. The camera was on their right, and Rory was sitting on the right side. Rory raised his ss with his right hand and his left hand was on the couch. Rory and Nova were sitting on the same couch. Nova was on the left side of Rory, and Vi was sitting opposite Rory. Nova would have to lean towards Rory if she wanted to have a toast with Vi. And at the same time, Rorys left hand was on the sofa and behind Nova. Therefore From the shooting angle, Rory seemed to be holding Nova in his arms, and they were toasting Vi together! Wow, newly divorced, and Nova had found two men? This woman is fucking amazing! Said Lan, and he seemed to be surprised. Seeing Henry pull a long face, Lan continued, s, such a woman doesnt deserve your anger. Anyway, you werent cuckolded as her husband. After divorce, you could have your own life. Thats nothing serious. But Nova, is damn amazing indeed. Lan seemed to be sincere. Henrys face turned paler and colder. Simon nced at Henry meaningfully, There is one photo that is even more explosive. Henry knitted his brows. However, when he was to turn around in indifference, Lan reached out his hand and controlled Simons phone. If you have it, show it! Why are you hiding it? P Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 He Will Regret Soon, Henry saw the post of Vi. And he also read the words. In the photo, Rory looked at Nova tenderly and worriedly, and he gripped her wrist, while Nova was smiling at Rory. They seemed very intimate with each other. Lan was amused. They are getting together? Simon turned to look at Henry, and when he saw Henry was in a murderous look, he said lightly, Very angry, right? Henry turned to Simon and snorted coldly. What to be angry about? Lan smirked. Not angry? I see your face turned purple. But youve divorced. She has her own life. You dont have to be so angry. See how easy I am. My exes can do whatever they want. They can be a mistress, they can be pregnant before marriage, and they can do anything. I dont give a shit. Simon sneered. But none has a greater record than you. Damn, Lan cursed, I amforting him, alright? Henry, you have divorced anyway and she has nothing to do with you. Whats the point of getting angry. Simon turned to look at Henry, and, after seeing that Henry pulled a long face in silence, he said meaningfully, Angry because he didnt let go. Lan abruptly shut up. Then, he looked at Henry in shock and suddenly said, No way. Henry, do you still have a feeling for her? Arent you two have a grudge? Henry raised his wine ss and wanted to change the topic. Can we talk about anything else except Nova? Simon cast a nce at Henry and said, If you cherish her, then make up for it. If you keep pretending to be the tough guy, you will regret it. Henry snorted. My dog is better than Nova. Regret? Simon shook his head helplessly and said nothing. Lanughed, This is the Henry I know, damn it, I almost thought you were going to be sick for love for a Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. woman. Lan looked down upon those men who suffered lovesickness. However, someday, he would be the kind of man he had looked down upon. Henry remained silent and just drank. However, the rage in his heart was soaring. Nova! Good! The next moment, he stood up and left as if he couldnt sit and continue to drink at ease. Hey where are you going! Home. Then, Henry walked away without looking back. Damn it! Lan was a little speechless. Simon heaved a sigh. He will regret it sooner orter. No, impossible! Henry hated Nova the most. If it wasnt for Nova and her fathers tricks, she wouldnt be shackling Henry for so long. They shouldnt have been together. Divorce is the right decision. Besides, the marriage wasnt fair for Nova. Simon knew that he wouldnt be able to persuade Henry, and he remained silent as well. While the three men were discussing, the inte was on a gossip spree. No long, the photo of Rory holding Nova roared to the top search. Those who paid to get themselves on top search were again obstructed by Nova. In the past, she was Mrs. King. She could win all the attention without raising anyones displeases because of her status. But now! She was divorced and she would still upy the top search from time to time. And the big shots she acquainted herself with were only getting bigger. Many stars and their agents really wanted to kill Nova. They even began talking behind Novas back. Hurry. See where Nova goes often. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Uneasy Hurry, build good rtion with Nova! Show up more often with Nova! At this moment, Kelly was still at home. She waited for a whole day and she didnt receive Henrys invitation to dinner. When she could see the news of Nova and Rorys picture everywhere, she felt angrier. In the past, she wished Nova would be so dissolute. However, when she found that Henry was angry about it, she knew that Novas n gelled. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nova probably did so to win Henry back! Kelly bit her lips. What should I do? If she called Henry and exin to Nova as she did in the past, she might make things worse. At this moment, Kelly suddenly realized that she had actually be Novas pawn. It was her doings that made Henry angrier. Kelly wanted to p herself. How could she possibly do such a stupid thing? She pretended to be a vegetable for so long, and, after her recovery, she had to tter Henry and sow discord between him and Nova. In the end, all her painstaking efforts became Novas steppingCstone. How could she take her defeat? The next day. When Novas rm clock rang, she got up without any dy. After Vis things were done, she nned to go to work. Finishing casual breakfast, she headed for herw office. When she arrived at the office, it was alreadyte. There was a car ident and the traffic jam caused by it dyed her half an hour. The sixwyers all arrived and were doing their work, but when they saw Nova, their expressions changed. After thewsuit ended, Nova didnte to work. It was the first time they had seen her after they knew her real identity. Among them, Eudoras expression was the most amazing one. Days ago, she was scolding Nova, saying that she could only seduce men with her pretty face and this was how she earned everything. However, now Nova smacked her in the face with her ability. More than that, though thew office was in the charge of Ste, Polly was the major shareholder. In other words, they were working for Polly, and she dared to speak ill of her boss to her face. She really counted herself lucky that she was still able to work here. Eudora spent several uneasy days. When Leonard saw Nova, he immediately greeted her. Miss Bush, good morning! Nova, as always, nodded at him smilingly and replied, Good morning. Nova was gentle and never put on the air. All thewyers liked her, except Eudora. Eudora lowered her head and seemed to be dealing with some important work, and she couldnt be distracted. Gail sitting next to Eudora touched her twice with her arm. Eudora, go in and apologize to her. After all, it was you who was in the wrong. You cant have a conflict with her if you want to work here in the future. Eudora was more embarrassed. I She wanted to defend herself. However, all her words were proved wrong and she couldnt utter a word to defend herself. Leonard also nced at her and said, Actually, it was nothing serious. I dont think your apology matters because she doesnt seem like one who would harbor a grievance for past wrongs. I think youll be okay as long as you behave yourself in the future. Eudora saw hope. Really? Gail frowned slightly. But Eudora, weve known each other for a few years, and you know I wont speak ill of you. Butif you do something wrong, you have to admit it. Its a matter of ones morality. You cant just smother your mistakes just because youre afraid. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Busy with ignoring your grandma? Eudoras eyes flickered and finally aimed at Leonard. Eudora thought that Leonard would say something to her, but he didnt. In a fit of pique, she said, Fine. Apology! I will go! Then, she stood up and headed straight to Novas office. She felt uneasy, but she still knocked on the door. Nova looked up and said softly, Come in. Eudora was flustered, but she kept herposure and entered. Ste wasnt there. Nova was the only one in the office. She was sitting in front of theputer, dealing with something. Seeing Eudoraing, she said calmly, What is it? She sounded gentle and didnt alienate Eudora for what Eudora did. She was a gentle and mild person, and she didnt pay much attention to courtesies. Eudora breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She faltered and said, I Im here to apologize. Nova raised her brows. Before Nova uttered a word, Eudora said in awkwardness, I was wrong and I said many harsh words. I hope you would forgive my pettiness. Nova looked Eudora up and down. Then, she said, I take none of your words to hear. As long as you work hard. in the future, I wont find trouble with you. Eudora looked at her in surprise, Really? Really. Said Nova calmly, Anything else? Eudora was stunned. She thought she would be educated by Nova. But Nova didnt even mention it. The silence made Eudorae back to herself. She then shook her head in embarrassment and said, No nothing. Nova nodded and went back to work. Eudora looked at Nova for a while, and when she saw that Nova showed no sign to punish her, she left. When she went out of Novas office, she finally let out a long sigh of relief. As long as she doesnt punish me. Otherwyers were all looking at her. Seeing that Eudora smiled, they knew that Nova didnt make trouble for her. Gail smiled and said, See? Dont you think its a relief? Eudora nodded subconsciously and answered, Youre right. Thats really a relief! Nothing serious happened in the next two days. Vis father broke off the engagement between Vi and Warner, and he announced it to the public. This marriage crisis was perfectly solved. After Sherry exposed Warners affairs, she just vanished. Nova was a little curious, but she didnt look into it as it didnt disturb her life. Time flew by and soon, Mabels birthday came. Nova had prepared a gift, and she called Mabel one day ahead. Mabel soon answered. She was extremely happy to receive Novas call. My girl! You still remember you have a grandma! Nova hurriedly exined, How would I forget my grandma? Im just busy recently Hmph, busy with forgetting your grandma! Thats not true, grandma. Ille to see you now. Are you home? Yes, yes, I am. I always am! Im waiting for you! When will you be here? Nova smiled and said, One and half an hour. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Alright, grandma will be waiting for you. Lunch here, okay? Nova hesitated for a while and agreed smilingly, Okay! Then, she hung up and brought the gift to the Kings Mansion. Although Although she didnt want to step into that house ever again, she had to as she had a family without blood rtions there. As Nova had said, she arrived at Kings Mansion in half an hour. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I Will Make Him Pay Nova rang the doorbell, and the butler Bates hurried to open the door. Mabel had informed the housekeeper of Novas visit. When Bates saw Nova, he smiled at Nova and greeted her, Miss Bush, youre here. The butler used to call Nova Mrs. King, and he was not so ustomted to the new title. Nova thought Miss Bush pleasant to hear. She beamed and nodded. Yeah, Bates. Bates stepped aside and Nova walked into the house with a gift. Mabel had been waiting for Nova on the sofa. When she heard Novas voice, she hurriedly said, Nova, come and sit. Youre being too punctual. Precisely one and half an hour. Why dont youe a bit earlier! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nova changed into slippers and walked toward Mabel smilingly. Ran into a traffic jam. Come on, girl,e and sit! Nova let Mabel take her to the seat. Mabel looked at Nova up and down, and, after finding that Nova was as pretty and healthy as before, she heaved a sigh of relief. Mabel worried that Nova would lose her appetite for sadness. Grandma, its my bad. I didnte to see you recently. Even tomorrow Tomorrow? Youve attended every birthday party of grandma in the past few years. You wonte tomorrow? You dont think I am your grandma anymore? Nova hurriedly denied, How would I? Grandma, please dont get me wrong. Its just about the things that happened recently. It would be embarrassing for me to Embarrassing? Theres nothing embarrassing! Youre my granddaughter from now on. Ill see who dares to speak ill of you. Novas words displeased Mabel. She was displeased because those people who were hostile to Nova made her utter those words. Nova lowered her head. Grandma She didnt know how to express it. She had brought her gift to Mabel. Mabel clearly saw what Nova was thinking. Mabel nced at the gift, and, when Nova wanted to hand her the gift, she directly refused, I dont want it. If you didnt give me this at my birthday party, then I wont ept it! And in the future, you dont need to see me as your grandmother! Grandma of course Ill see you as my grandma! Exined Nova in shock. Mabel said, Good girl. I have only you. I just want you to be with me at the party. Have you really decided not toe? If you have, then I dont want this party. Nova had been with Mabel every year at the birthday party, and Mabel was used to the girls presence. But now, Novas sudden message that she would be absent from Mabels birthday party really upset Mabel. Mabel really liked Nova. Nova took a breath. As grandma had said so, she would have to go.. After pondering, Nova finally nodded. Alright, Ill be there tomorrow. Mabels face lit up with pleasure. Her look of grief disappeared. Mabel held Novas hand and said happily, I know youre my best girl! Dont worry. If anyone dares to say a single no to you tomorrow, I will make him pay! Mabels words warmed Novas heart. Nova knew that this was her grandmother. However She feared that, with her current status, her presence at the party would ruin grandmas birthday party. In her hesitation, the door was suddenly opened. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 How Dare You Come Nova and Mabel looked towards the door at the same time. When theer saw Nova, she showed disdain on her face. How dare youe! Sians voice was full of anger. She didnt show any respect or courtesy to Nova. Novas eyesight froze, and she didnt retort. No matter what, Sian was a senior. Her retort would only embarrass Mabel. She had to take grandmas feelings into consideration. She couldnt let grandma see her quarreling with grandmas daughterCinw even though she knew that grandma was partial to her. That would only aggravate the conflicts between Sian and Mabel. Mabel darkened her face. Sian! Sian was in helpless rage. Mabe. You know what Nova Bush did. She put the King Family Group into crisis several times, and she even colluded with our enemies! Why are you still treating her as your baby grandchild? She doesnt deserve your preference! Nova raised her head and looked at Sian. Her eyes were full of sarcasm. If they didnt corner Nova, Nova wouldnt have fought back. And if it werent for Novas gratitude to Mabel and Baldwin, she would have avenged more fiercely. When she and Henry divorced, she could have described how Henry treated her in these years to the public through the inte. She could make sure that the Kings Family Group wouldnt win that contract. She could have made thepensation go several times beyond ten billion dors, but she showed her mercy. However, the Kings took her mercy as her inability. Mabel sneered, Deserve? Do you think who deserves it? Youre my daughterCinw indeed. But, have you ever really treated me as your motherCinw for a single day? But Nova bore the burden of the family, of me, for all her years as a King. You think you have worked as half hard as she did? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mabel, you Sian didnt know how to refute it. But she then sneered, Thats her window dressing! What I did might be imperceptible, but my efforts were real efforts! Haha Mabelughed in disdain. Then tell me one thing that I dont know. Sian racked her brain, but she couldnt speak a thing. It was true that, after she married into the King, she only pursued her own interest. Mabel was gentle and kind and wasnt too concerned for Sians selfish doings. Sian, however, gradually stopped taking Mabel seriously. Nova held Mabels hands and said to Mabel, Grandma, you dont have to argue for me. I have clear conscience. for everything I do. I will listen to you and Mr. Baldwin. But I wont take others nonsense to heart. Sian had been angry, and Novas words make her angrier. Nova Bush! You think youre so noble for what youve done? You fought against the Kings Family Group, and everyone on the inte was calling your names. You still think you are not wrong? Nova sniggered. If Mrs. King thinks I am wrong, then I am. She didnt say so to retort Sian. She just spoke from her heart. What others said wouldnt make who she was, and had nothing to do with her. Mabel looked at Nova in surprise. She didnt expect Nova to be sorgeCminded. Mabel had thought that Nova put up with that for Henry. But, now it seemed that she really didnt care. Mabel held Novas hand and said, Good girl. You never disappointed grandma! Sian was rendered speechless. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Fifty Million Sian was so angry that she roared, Mabel, why are you still speaking for an outsider? Nova looked up at Sian. Though Sian had a bad temper, she was also raised in a wealthy family and she had her bearing. Nova had never heard any profanity from Sian. However, refusal to use obscene words didnt make a person righteous. Nova had been looked down upon by Sian. Nova used to be Sians daughterCinw and she had to respect Sian. Now that she had divorced Henry, she didnt have to be so submissive. If Sian was to go against her, she wouldnt bear any scruples as to fight back. Nova didnt even look at Sian. Shended her gaze on Mabel. Grandma, I will attend your birthday party Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. tomorrow. Today, I dont think I should stay any longer. When Mrs. King is absent, I wille and visit again. Sian was exasperated. Nova was deliberately making her angry. Nova made her look like a wet nket. She looked at Nova coldly, Nova, you are no longer the daughterCinw of the King. If you have the slightest reason, you should know that youre not wanted here. Nova nodded smilingly. I know. I wonte when youre here. After all, this house doesnt belong to you alone. And I dont want to make hurt grandmas feelings for you. Seeing Sians chest heaving up and down with anger, obviously wanting to scold her, Nova said again, then, I wont be a nuisance to you, I will disappear right now. Then, Nova left with the gift. Because Nova knew that Mabel wanted to receive the gift publically at her birthday banquet. When she left the house, she could still hear Sianining constantly in front of Mabel. But Mabel didnt want to hear her grumbles and went upstairs directly. The living room again enjoyed the silence. However, Nova knew that Sian was restraining herself from venting anger by smashing. After Nova left, she decided to go to herw office. But Zona suddenly called and asked her to go to Zonas office. Nova could only drive to Zonas ce. When Nova entered Zonas office, she saw Zona smashing the mouse in front of theputer. Zona was blue in the face. Nova walked over and sat down. Lady Zona. Whats the matter today? Zona turned around and saw Nova, and her eyes were lit up. Nova, youre finally here! Nova nodded and looked at Zonasputer. The screen disyed some documents. Nova was confused. You took the case? Yeah! That son of bitch fucked me up! Whats going on? Tell me. When Nova spoke, she began reading the documents. Zona gritted her teeth and said, When Ben Lee found me, he said that he got mismatched information. He said that when he contracted the project, Party A told him how he could make easy money from the project. However, when I read carefully their contract, it was Ben fucking Lee who didnt find the loophole in the 179 EA AR 12-12 contract. I told him that I wont help him because we are meant to lose. But he was relentless, saying that I have to win this for him, or I willpensate him fifty million for his losses. Where the fuck should I get that much money for him? Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Youre My Savior Nova frowned. She looked at Zona and asked, So, when you took the case, you sighed the contract with that Ben Lee? 1 Zona gritted her teeth and said angrily, Im just short of money recently. And he told me so sincerely how bad and unjust the other party was. He said that if I won, he would pay me a doublemission. If I lose, I would pay him fifty million. I I didnt think that much. Zona almost died of anger. She even picked up her mouse and wanted to smash it again. Nova stopped her and poked her head. You believe what the businessman said? More than that, youre a I Zona said aggrievedly, I am Why are you short of money? What do you want to do? How much do you need? Zona heaved a sigh and finally said, Days ago, my father wanted me home and want me married. I didnt agree and he then froze my bank ount. I couldnt get a single coin from my own bank ount. Nova frowned. Perhaps your father just wants you home. What he did back then! He never tried to make up for those! And he actually wants me to be his bargaining chip. He will never repay me and mom! Nova heaved a sigh. Every family had a skeleton in their cupboard. She couldnt judge others. Nova then took out a bank card from her bag. Theres one million in this card. Take it and use it. Zona wanted to refuse, and Nova directly said, Im lending it to you. Just dont forget to pay me back in the future. Zona then epted in all smiles. Alright, then. Ill take the borrowed. Nova didnt intend to get the money back anyway. But the next moment, Zona again looked anxious. Nova, think for me! Youre Polly. How could I win the I didnt intend to let you swallow. Nova took the mouse and began reading the rest of the content of the contract. Zona was surprised. Gosh! You got an idea, sweetheart? You really got an idea? Nova did two things with one mind. As she looked through the contract, she replied to Zona, Make a dinner appointment with Ben Lee. Tell him you asked me for help. Zona was confused. Huh? Nova, what are you going to do? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nova finished reading the contract. She put down the mouse and said softly to Zona, Party A cheated a hundred million out of Ben, and he wants to do the same thing to you. You dont want to win the next round? Zona eximed in excitement, Oh my holy God! You actually could do that! After Zona saw Nova raising her brows positively, sheughed out loud. Ah, Nova, youre my savior! Youre my Goddess! What are you going to do? Youll see tonight. Nova made a mystery of it, and she also wanted to surprise Zona. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Meant A Victory Though Zona was curious, she didnt ask more as she knew that Nova would keep a secret. She nodded. Alright, Ill call that Ben Lee now! That son of bitch knows he cant take thepensation from party A, so he hired manywyers, and wants us,wyers, to make up the losses for him! Such a jerk! Nova, you have to teach this motherfucker a good lesson! Ben wouldnt believe the otherwyers promise to win. But Pollys promise to win meant a victory. Nova chuckled and nodded. Zona dialed Bens phone number, and her call was soon answered. Miss Hemmer, youve thought of a countermeasure? Bens voice sounded polite, but Zona knew it was nasty politeness. Ben actually wanted to know whether Zona had prepared thepensation of fifty million dors. Zona suppressed her anger and said with a smile, I havent. But I have a good friend who could handle the case for you. Ben was stunned for a while, and then he answered, Oh? Your friend? Who is that? Zona took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down. This motherfucker thinks I am bringing him another fifty million! Zona didnt hesitate and answered directly, My friend is Polly! As Zona was done speaking, she heard something falling on the ground and a chair rolling. Perhaps Ben identally dropped something and he dodged in a hurry. Ben then asked in surprise, Miss Polly is willing to take my case! If Polly was willing to help him, he wouldnt need to cheat on freshmanwyers to make up for his losses. Polly meant victory! Zona felt proud. Naturally. Polly and I are in a very good rtionship. She is now beside me! Really? Ben was over surprised. He then began speaking extremely tteringly. ThenMiss Hemmer. Can you pass the phone to Miss Polly so that I could have a word with her? Zona looked at Nova, and, after Nova reached out, she answered, Alright, Ill pass it to her now. Okay, okay! Soon, Nova pressed the phone against her ear and said naturally, Mr. Lee, greetings. Ben hurriedly said, Greetings, Miss Polly. I have long desired to know you! Its my great pleasure to be able to speak to you today! In fact, Ben wasnt happy with the destined victory of this one case. He was pleased that he could establish This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . connections with Polly. After getting acquainted with Polly and then getting on good terms with her, he could make his following ns work smoothly. He would no longer need to worry about loopholes and could even make some take advantage of others. Many people might think that Polly was just awyer, who, no matter how powerful she was, has to abide by thew. However Such a godClikewyer could change the whole situation of the business world! If Polly was to help anyone, she could make that anyone win tens of, even hundreds of billions! Ordinarywyers and their ordinary clients might follow the usual pattern of sharing the gains from a lawsuit. However TopClevelwyers are godClike. They no longer took the usual pattern of sharing. They dominated the clients and the clients wouldnt do without their help. This was also why Ben was being extremely ttery to curry favor with Polly. Nova just smiled. Mr. Lee, if youre free tonight, lets have dinner together. I think I might need to talk with. you about the case. The other party is so evil. I think we could win. Bens eyes sharpened. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Clear Conscience Ben immediately epted in surprise, Thats great. You may name the time and ce, and Ill pick you up. My treat tonight! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nova smiled and answered, Mr. Lee, your call. Just send Zona the location when you have decided. I still got work to do. If youll excuse me. All right, Ill leave you to work. Bens attitude toward Nova was much better than toward Zona. After Nova hung up, Zona couldnt helpughing. That son of bitch sounds like a sucker in front of you. Thats so funny! Nova, you made me feel much better! Nova smiled and didnt say anything else. As if thinking of something, Zona looked at Nova and asked, Old Mrs. Kings birthday ising, right? And youre going to teach Kelly Bush a lesson, right? Nova seemed to be in a trance. Zona was confused and asked, Nova? What happened? Nova heaved a sigh and said, I could embarrass Kelly, but I feared that I might hurt grandmas feelings if I identally go too far. Ah? Zona was puzzled. Whats the matter? Nova heaved a helpless sigh and exined, Grandma has a sore in her heart, which I want to use Kelly to remove. But I fear that it would be too risky if grandma couldnt ept it. And I am also afraid that I wont be able to remove the sore once I bring it up. I dont want to hurt grandma. Zona blinked. So, you wanted to embarrass Kelly but for old madams sake? Nova nodded. She had aplicated feeling and she was still wondering. She wasnt sure whether her n would work. Zonaughed. Nova, youve always been so kind. If you want to do it, then do it. Because, if you dont try, old madam might never get over her sore. Perhaps she would bring the sore to heaven. If thats the case, why dont you give it a shot? Maybe she can get over it and she could sleep soundly thereafter! Novas eysh trembled. She finally nodded, Fine, Ill try then. Zona held Novas hand. No matter what, I will back you up. But you will be the focus of tomorrows party. Some people may say something unpleasant. Ill go with you! Nova smiled. Alright. Zona saw Novas worried look, and hurriedly patted Novas shoulder. Sweetheart, do you need me to send you the files? Or do you need me to print them? How will you deal with that Ben Lee tonight? Do you have a n? Nova nodded and answered, He cant impose his losses on you. If he ever wants to, he would have to bear the punishment. 12.33. Chapter 131 Clear Conscience +10 Zona was overjoyed. That son of bitch wanted to take advantage of me. Lucky that I got you, my tough backer! Nova was amused by Zonas words. Print me all these files. I gotta go to work to deal with something. Send me the location tonight. Zona nodded in all smiles. Alright. Go, go, go. And about Old Mrs. King, I dont think you need to worry that much. Just do it! We have a clear conscience after all! Nova felt her heart warmed. She smiled at Zona and left. Nova worked for the whole afternoon and she finally finished all the tasks at hand. After Zona sent her the location of the restaurant selected by Ben, she directly drove over. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Dishonest Nova arrived at the restaurant in about half an hour. She directly called Zona, and Zona said, I just arrived as well. Meet you at the gate. Nova answered an okay and then hang up. When Nova and Zona arrived at the gate of the restaurant, they found a portly middleCaged man. standing at the gate. He looked like a receptionist, but he was running his eyes over all the Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. passersCby. When he saw Zona, his eyes were sharpened. Then, he directly locked his gaze on Nova who was standing beside Zona. He hurriedly walked down the steps and said politely and respectfully, Miss Polly, its such a pleasure to meet you. I am Lee Ben. We talked on the phone today. Though he had never seen Polly, he saw Nova. Everyone now knew that Nova was Polly. Nova nodded smilingly. Greetings, Mr. Lee. We may talk inside. Zona sneered in her heart. Snobby son of bitch! Completely forgot me when he meets Nova. As she thought of this, Ben turned his gaze to her and said, Miss Hemmer, pleasee in. Zona was amused. So, this is the feeling of having a powerful connection. I gotta ount for Nova more in the future. Then, I wont be bullied. Soon, Ben led them into a box. As they sat down, Ben handed the menu to Nova and said, Miss Polly, Miss Hemmer. See what you like. This is a timeChonored restaurant. I wonder whether you will like it. If you dont, we can change the ce. Ben had been racking his brain for a great restaurant after hanging up the call with Nova. After pondering, he still thought this restaurant would be the best choice. He hoped his selection. would leave Polly a good first impression of him. He had been cautious, and he didnt want to annoy Nova. After all, he didnt want to acquaint with Polly for merely this one case. Zona sat on the side and restrained herself fromughing. Bens deferential treatment of Nova had made her happy enough. Nova returned the menu to Ben and said, We arent here for food, but business. Mr. Lee, youre the host, and you can make the order. Nova disliked ordering dishes. Ben was also discerning. He hurriedly nodded in all smiles. Alright, then, Ill order. If Miss Polly and Miss Hemmer avoid certain food, please be free to tell me. Nova and Zona both nodded. Ben ordered several dishes nervously. After making sure that neither Nova nor Zona opposed, he then asked the waiters to serve. Chapter 132 visnonest The door of the box was closed, and only the three were left. However, what they didnt know was that all the waiters and waitresses were talking about Nova. +10 Miss Polly, former Mrs. King and suspected present lover of Mr. Don, was dining at their ce! At first, only the employees of the restaurant were talking about Pollys arrival. Then, they spread the news to their friends and rtives. And they even posted on Facebook! People who wanted to get themselves acquainted with Polly left where they were for the restaurant. However, the box was shrouded in silence. Ben broke the quietness with a cough, and then Nova looked at Ben thoughtfully. Mr. Lee. Said Nova. Been immediately sat straight and looked at Nova tteringly. Miss Polly, please. Nova put one of her hands on the table, and knocked the table with her fair and slender fingers. Then, she started, Ive read the contract between you and Zona, and that between you and the other party. Mr. Lee, you seem to be a little dishonest. Ben felt his blood run cold. Nova said in a chatting tone, but Ben felt that Nova was using him of taking advantage of Zona, Novas good friend. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Take Avenge But, if Ben had known that Zona was Pollys friend, how would he cheat on Zona? More than that, Polly wasnt merely awyer. Though she had divorced Henry King, she was still associated with the King Family, and Mr. King would back her up. He couldnt afford to offend Polly! Ben hurriedly wiped the cold sweat just broken out on his forehead with his hand. Miss Bush, there must be some misunderstandings. Its all misunderstanding. I will now break the contract with Miss Zona right now. Camile produced a halfCsmile. If I help Zona, Mr. Lee, you might have to pay her ten times the damage you imposed on her. Bens expression changed. He hurriedly said, Its all my fault! Miss Zona, I made a mistake. I sincerely apologize to you. Please forgive me. Zona looked at Nova with admiration. Holly shit! Zona thought that she was meant topensate Ben. Unexpectedly, Nova not only freed her from the compensation, but even squeezed two hundred million dors out of Ben Lee. Nova smiled and said, Well, since its a misunderstanding, I wont make Mr. Lee suffer more losses. So, Ill take the case and help you. Happiness shone from Bens face. He looked at Nova and said, Thank you, Miss Polly, for your lenience! Nova just smiled. I can help you get what was yours from them. But I will only leave twenty hundred million to you. The rest will be mymission. You agree? Ben was stunned. He had lost four hundred million in this project. If he agreed to Novas decision, he would still have to lose twenty hundred million in the end. None of thewyers he hired dared to say that he or she could retrieve the money. Therefore, he had given up, and focused on taking advantage of thewyers in an attempt to let them make it up for him. More than that, the loss of two hundred million dors was much better than that of four hundred million dors. His heart ached for the losses. But whats more important was that he could be acquainted with Nova! Perhaps Nova would think him a generous client, and she would be willing to help him in the future as well. Novas help would be a priceless fortune. Without further thinking, Ben answered, Im lucky enough to have Miss Bush help me! All is your call. Ben put on an air of generosity. Nova produced a smile. Mr. Lee, Im not finished. I n to let youpensate Zona with the rest of two hundred million. 1/2 50.0% 12.34 Ben was dumbfounded. Miss Bush, you Zona was amused! Good job! Nova looked at Ben with halfCsmile. If you dont ept, I could only sue you for Zona. By then, the damage would be five hundred million, which will add to your current losses. But my proposal would cost Mr. Lee not a single extra coin. Dont you think it is a perfect idea? Besides, I could make you feel avenged. And no one dares to y tricks on you ever again. Ben knitted his brows tightly. He was aware now that Nova wasnt helping him. She was simply avenging his cheats on Zona. Naturally, he couldnt lose another fifty hundred million dors. If he could get Novas help, at least he could take his revenge on those who cheated on him and save his face. As Ben was frowning in silence, Nova raised her brows and said, Of course, we could also be counted as friends from now on. Mr. Lee, if you run into any trouble, as long as your doings are legal, I could help you. Nova extricated Ben from his awkward situation. Ben was overjoyed. Fifty hundred million would be a tiny cost if he could get himself acquainted with Nova. He could announce to the public that he was on good terms with Nova through thewsuit. Then, no one would dare to cheat on him in the future. It could be counted as a good deal. Ben immediately beamed and nodded. Miss Bush, its very kind of you. Well do as you said. I have no objection. Zona was so amused! It feels so good to ride on Novas coattail. Everyone at the table had their own thoughts. Ben prepared wine for Nova and Zona, but the girls didnt drink it. When everything was settled, Zona looked at Ben and said softly, Mr. Lee, Polly and I have other business to attend to. Please excuse us. We will deal with the contract tomorrow. Ben hurriedly said with a smile, Okay, okay. Goodbye. Ben waspletely a tterer. Zona was more than happy. Great connections make me feel awesome! Nova smiled and stood up. Zona followed Nova. However, as they opened the door of the box, they found countless cameras aiming directly at Nova. Nova stopped. Looking at all the journalists outside, she frowned. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was hard to have an opportunity to interview Nova. All the journalists vied to get closer to Nova. Some even started live streaming, and their live rooms became so popr. At this very moment, Kelly and Sabina were chatting in their house. When Kelly flipped through the notifications presented on her screen, she found a puzzling news title. Is Nova Bush Being Interviewed? Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Reason for Divorce Click in and have a look. Sabina looked at Kellys phone. And Kelly followed Sabinas instructions. At this moment, some journalists asked on the spot. Miss Bush, I heard that after your divorce with Mr. King, you got together with Mr. Don. Are you going to marry Mr. Don? Kelly sneered, Nova has only herself to me. She will ruin her reputation eventually. Sabina satirized, Without her fathers ns for her, she is nothing. She is Polly, so what? Mr. King wouldnt even look at her. Sabinas words wiped out the faint smile on Kellys face. Kelly knitted her brows. He doesnt look at me either. Sabina felt Kellys frustration, and hurriedly diverted her attention. Lets focus on the show for now. In the live video, a journalist asked again, Miss Bush, you dated Mr. Don privately before your divorce. May I ask whether you divorced Mr. King for Mr. Don? Did you have marital infidelity? Kelly instantlyughed in disdain. She was ready to watch the fun. Ben, who was standing behind Nova, broke out into more sweat. Damn! Why are there so many fucking journalists? They are right at the outside of the box door. Why didnt we hear a sound of them? Where is the fucking security? How did they let journalistse this far? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He was happy that he received Pollys promise. However, the journalists were asking Nova so many harsh questions now. If Nova med this on him Ben subconsciously looked at Nova. At this moment, Zona was so angry that she was going to roar at the journalists. Nova held Zonas hand to calm her down. Then, she narrowed her eyes at the journalists. Novapletely ignored the first journalists question. However, the second ones question was somehow irritating. Nova looked at the journalist who asked the second question and produced a wry smile. You want to interview me? Fine. You can ask. But, dont forget that I am Polly as well. I have the right to make you responsible for your words, and I have the ability to make youpensate me with all your proprieties. The journalists heart skipped a beat. Then, he looked away from Nova. The rest of the journalists also panicked. Those journalists were good at interviewing with harsh questions. However, this trick could only 154 1/2 50.0% 12:34 Chapter 134 Reason for Divorce work on certain people. This woman was the acewyer! No one could get out of Pollys indictment lossless. In an instant, all the journalists were stroke dumb. No one dared to make a stunt with harsh. questions. Bens heart almost jumped out of his throat. These damn journalists. I will see who got them. here after this mess. The journalists blocked the door. They were panicked but they didnt want to retreat without digging out any breaking news. After all, Nova was so eyeCcatching. The firstChand interview with Nova could make them the amount of money equal to that of months of hard work. Jealousy shed in Kellys eyes. Once, Nova was a clown to her. She was superior to Nova. However, Nova was getting better and better. Sabina sneered coldly, Polly is merely awyer. The King familys wealth is huge. They could find countlesswyers. +10 Kelly was annoyed but she still said reasonably, But it is thiswyer that made Henry lose thewsuit. We cant underestimate Nova anymore. Seeing that Kelly spoke with reason, Sabina nodded in satisfaction. Its good that you could still be reasonable. We need to defeat her step by step. Kelly remained silent and focused on the live video. Although the reporters were stunned by Novas words, they were reluctant to give up such excellent fodder. The camera still pointed at Nova, and a journalist asked, Miss Bush, can you tell us the reason for your divorce from Mr. King? Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Set It Up Nova said indifferently, Feelings went away. The journalists who asked were interested and questioned closely, Was it because of your cousin? Kelly clenched the phone and stared straight at Nova on the screen. Sabina also frowned slightly, Will Nova take this opportunity to me you? Kelly produced a wry look. I want her to me me. If she doesnt me me, it would be worse. Sabina looked at Kelly in confusion. Why is that? Kelly clenched her phone in irritation. If she speaks ill of me, I could hire some water army to say that Nova was a lying bitch. And people wouldpare my perfect image to what she described. Sabina understood and nodded in agreement. Yes, but if she praises you, she would put you in a dilemma. Nova is much smarter than before! Kelly gritted her teeth. Lets just wait and see. Id rather she speaks ill of me. At this moment, Zona was standing behind Nova. Her eyes lit up. Is Nova deliberately guiding the journalists to ask such a question? After Nova threatened and frightened those journalists, she could have walked away in silence, and no journalists would stop her. Therefore, Zona also remained silent. She wanted to see the dominant side of Nova. Nova raised her eyebrows and answered, Cousin Kelly is Mr. Kings savior. Mr. King would. naturally treat his savior well. Kelly is an upright person. Though she has a crush on Mr. King, she hid her feelings and kept me and Mr. King in harmony. Mr. King and my divorce have nothing to do with Kelly. Kellys face went deadly pale. Damn! She knew that Nova wouldnt find trouble for herself. Sabina was also blue on her face. This bitch! The journalists thought that they were getting to the key point. One journalist made hay while. the sun shone. Could you please tell us, will Mr. King marry your cousin after your divorce? I dont know about Mr. Kings thoughts. But A light of cunning shed through Novas eyes. Since Kelly likes to stir up trouble, then Ill help her make troubles, but troubles for herself. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nova drawled, which aroused everyone presents curiosity. Kellys face went paler. Bitch! She really couldnt restrain herself from cursing. She never cursed. Sabina also panicked. We cant let her talk anymore! 1/2 50.0% 12:34 pier Tag dei iup We dont have anyone there. How could we stop her? Call her! 10 A call would only make things worse! Kelly almost went mad. She knew that Nova was setting her up again. To everyones expectation, Nova continued, Please dont think of my cousin as such a woman. Before Mr. King and I had trouble with each other, I could always see Mr. King dining with. Cousin Kelly when I went out for meal. And Kelly would be persuading Mr. King into reconciling with me. Kelly was stunned. Zona really wanted tough out loud, but she couldnt. The feeling of restraining fromughing. was quite painful. Hahaha Thats really a good shot! But Nova hadnt finished yet. Everyone present was shocked by Kellys doings. She persuaded Nova and Mr. King into reconciling with each other on the one hand, but went to dinner with Mr. King on the other hand. Didnt she know what she did would only arouse misunderstanding? Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Too Late It was said that Miss Kelly Bush was an educated, reasonable, kind and prettydy. But now it seemed that But some people had doubts about what Nova said. They thought that Nova was satirizing out of jealousy of Henrys savior. As everyone was guessing, Nova spoke again in a deep voice. Kelly was extremely aggrieved for my divorce with Mr. King. She said that it was she who caused our divorce and she med herself, saying that she shouldnt have woken up. And she even tried to kill herself. The crowd was surprised. Miss Kelly Bush should bear such great remorse! Yeah! I heard that Miss Kelly Bush is an angel, who has a pretty face and a pretty heart! Zona almost vomited out of sickness to Kelly. She knew what Nova had in mind. She took a quick step forward and became the focus of all cameras as the media knew that she was about to speak. In anger, Kelly saw Zona stepping forward. She roared, What is Zona doing! Zona nodded in agreement. Yes! Miss Kelly is a kind and beautifuldy! I am Novas friend and Ive seen Miss Kelly in Novas home several times. When I am upset, Miss Kelly wouldfort me. She cared about my feelings. And she helped me several times because I am Novas friend. She is also very nice to Nova. Many times, she would rather grievance haunt herself than haunt Nova. The public was taken aback. Miss Kelly Bush is so selfless! Of course, she is Novas cousin! Kelly felt heartache out of anger. She knew that these were all Novas preparation for the final strike. Nova smiled, and her eyes were full of irony. Since Kelly wanted such an image, then she will. make such an image for Kelly. Seeing the crowds disbelief, Nova continued, Cousin Kelly is so kind. Or she wouldnt save Mr. King and end up a vegetable. The public immediately felt Novas words made sense. Being a vegetable was lucky. Perhaps when Kelly saved Henry, she had made up her mind to sacrifice her life. Nova sneered coldly in her heart. She sensed that something was wrong. The car ident was so serious that Kelly would definitely die, but she turned into a vegetable and woke up in such a sensitive period. Kelly must have done something fishy in the ident. Since Kelly wanted to create such an image, then Nova would give her a hand. The higher she All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. climbed, the greater would be her fall. Novas next sentence would be the key. As the public was eximing how great Kelly was, Nova spoke again, Im so grateful to Cousin Kelly for everything she did for me. After my divorce, I said to her that if Mr. King has a feeling for her and he is willing to marry her, she wont need to scruple about my feelings. After all, Mr. King Chapter 136 Too Late and my marriage havee to an end, but she could start afresh with Mr. King. Everyone looked at Nova in astonishment. Although a person was allowed to marry for the second time, it would bring shame to the Kings if Mr. King was to marry the cousin of his exCwife. But everyone thought Kelly and Henry were a couple. The whole thing was a bit tooplicated. Kelly panicked. No! We cant let her talk anymore! She will ruin everything! Hurry! Call her! Kelly could only cast all caution to the wind and used Sabinas phone to call Nova. However, it was toote. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Arrived First The words Nova was going to say were embedded in everyones mind. She sighed and said, But Cousin Kelly was resolute, saying that she would rather stay single for the rest of her life than marry Mr. King and be the mistress! Kelly was stunned. God! Miss Kelly is indeed a smart woman! She knows that if she marries Mr. King, she will hurt her cousins feeling, and at the same time, everyone would say that she is a mistress. Thats right. Miss Kelly is so broadCminded. My respect! If I were Miss Kelly, I wouldnt have such consciousness. She made the right choice. If she really marries Mr. King, she would only be disdained. After all, Mr. King has been taking good care of her when she was ina, and before Mr. King divorced, he would take her out. In this case if she really married Mr. King, she would be admitting that she is the other woman. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Causing the divorce and bing the real wife. That doesnt sound decent. Of course, Miss Kelly wouldnt do that. Hearing the journalists discussions, Zona really wanted to burst into crazyughter. Ben who was behind them was extremely nervous seconds ago. But now he felt relieved. Perhaps Polly deliberately led the journalists here, Otherwise, it would be too coincidental. But the whole event was beneficial to him. He was standing right behind Nova and Zona, and he must be seen together with Nova. If the business tycoons found that he was on good terms with Polly, they would definitely curry favor with him. Nova nodded with smile. Cousin Kelly is like a lighthouse in my lifes voyage. I am honored to have her as my cousin and I am very proud of her. Then, she looked at her phone, which was vibrating, and was still beaming with a smile. See, she is calling. So, excuse me. Ive gotta go. She waved her phone to the crowd, but no one saw the phone number on the screen clearly. Then, she directly walked away. The journalists subconsciously made way for her. What Nova said just now had been enough for an eyeCcatching news report. They didnt dare to ask pointed questions. No one would want to be sued and get bankrupt. If that was the case, the loss would overweight the gain. Zona followed Nova, and she was still restraining herself fromughing in the public. After getting in Novas car, she could finallyugh out loud. Nova, that was awesome! Nova just raised her brows and turned to Zona. You didnt drive your car? I didnt. I came by taxi. Ill stay at your ce for the night. Nova started the engine in silence. 1/2 50 19 12:35 Chapter 137 Arrived First Her phone was still ringing. Zonaughed. Sweetheart, youre not going to answer it? Nova pursed slightly. Why should I? This would make her angrier. Why is that? You should answer it and pretend to be innocent. She will definitely go crazy! Nova chuckled and muted the phone. Then, she drove home. Novas interview had be viral on the inte. And the interview again became a trend. Some influencers wanted to get some exposure to Novas poprity but didnt catch up with her in time. The journalists arrived first. The influencers were so pissed. Novas friend and even that guy standing behind Nova named Ben Lee was being talked about. But the influencers failed to chase the clout. And Kelly, whose calls werent answered, dumped the phone to the ground in rage. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Establish Image Kelly was going crazy! She has blocked all my way back. How would I marry Henry now! Sabina was also blue in the face. She didnt expect Novas trick to be so merciless. At this moment, she realized how painful it was to have her own scheme rebound on herself. To leave the public a good impression of Kelly, they created a selfless image. But now As Nova said so to the public, Kelly would be the other woman if she tried to marry Nova. What done is done. Kelly, calm down. We still have a way out. Kelly clenched her fists, her face deadly pale. It was the first time she had been so anxious. She did it on purpose! She attracted the media to her! Sabina added. Kelly looked at Sabina and said, Mom, you said that you have a way out? Sabina sighed. The only way out now is to let the Kings make a rification that could justify your marriage to Henry. As Nova had established such an image for you, you gotta hold it. Resentment appeared in Kellys eyes. She wanted to slit and dismember Nova! Kelly took a deep breath. We could only focus on Old Mrs. Kings birthday party now! Have you prepared the gift? Kelly bit her lip, I have. I already know what Old Mrs. King likes, and the gift is a good one. She should like it. Sabina breathed a sigh of relief. Thats a relief. I have confidence in you. You gotta do well at the birthday party. Kelly nodded and remained silent. Silence returned to the house again. Meanwhile. Everyone knew about Novas interview now. As Lan saw the news, he couldnt helpughing. Is Nova so openCminded now? He found that Nova was bing more mature and more graceful. After Nova took the initiative to quit, someone seemed to be unhappy. With the heart of gossip, he drove directly to Henrys house. Henrys gate needed to be unlocked with a fingerprint, and Lans fingerprint was inputted. He entered Henrys house without any obstruction. He found Henrys shoes on the shoe rack and he smiled. After changing into slippers, he went straight to Henrys study. He knocked on the door. Hello, are you in? Come in. Henrys voice sounded cold. Lan felt amused. He held his phone in his hand and walked in. As he saw Henry was dealing Chapter 138 Establish Image Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. +10 with files piled up like mountains, he said smilingly, So busy as always. You must be unaware of the news online. Henry looked up at Lan. What are you trying to say? Come on, let me show you an interview video. Said Lan as he opened Facebook. When he felt Henrys reluctance, he persuaded, Its about your ex. Henry stopped writing. He subconsciously looked at the phone screen. At this moment, the interview video had started ying. Novas face looked extremely clear on the screen. Henry could see a portly middleCaged man behind Nova. Henrys face was instantly shrouded by frost. And someone had asked, Miss Bush, I heard that after your divorce with Mr. King, you get together with Mr. Don. Are you going to marry Mr. Don? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Lighthouse Lan observed Henry in all smiles. After Simon reminded him, he began paying attention to Henrys reaction to Nova. And this day, he thought that he ought to stimte Henry. As Henry focused on the video, Lan also remained silent. In the video, a journalist asked, Miss Bush, you dated Mr. Don privately before your divorce. May I ask whether you divorced Mr. King for Mr. Don? Did you have marital infidelity? Henrys gaze sharpened. At the beginning, she kept herself on the rail, and he thought she was an obedient woman. However, when Chester knew that she was Polly, she did not hesitate to help Chester. After that, she announced their divorce when Chester brought her to that party. He could feel Novas resolution to divorce. He stared straight at the person on the screen. Her pretty little face showed only coldness and starkness. You want to interview me? Fine. You can ask. But, dont forget that I am Polly as well. I have the right to make you responsible for your words, and I have the ability to make youpensate me with all your proprieties. Lan smiled slightly. It seems that your ex ispetent and dauntless. She spoke with force. See? All the news guys were rendered silent. But Uhm, see for yourself. Miss Bush, can you tell us the reason for your divorce from Mr. King? Henrys pupils contracted. He didnt utter a word but stared straight at the people in the video. Feelings went away. Henry suddenly sneered. Feelings went away, huh? Was it because of your cousin? Cousin Kelly is Mr. Kings savior. Mr. King would naturally treat his savior well. Kelly is an upright person. Though she has a crush on Mr. King, she hid her feelings and kept me and Mr. King in harmony. Mr. King and my divorce has nothing to do with cousin Kelly. Lan was amused. See, how intimate they are. Their rtionship wasnt as bad as you said. Nova wasnt so bad. She didnt want to do anything to her cousin. Henry pressed his lips and didnt answer. Could you please tell us whether Mr. King will marry your cousin after your divorce? I dont know Mr. Kings thoughts. But Henry frowned. He thought Nova was to speak ill of him. However He was worrying too much. Please dont think of my cousin as such a woman. Before Mr. King and I had trouble with each 1/2 50.0% 12:36 Chapter 139 Lighthouse +10 other, I could always see Mr. King dining with Cousin Kelly when I went out for a meal. And Kelly would be persuading Mr. King into reconciling with me. Kelly was extremely aggrieved for my divorce with Mr. King. She said that she caused our divorce and she med herself, saying that she shouldnt have woken up. And she even tried to kill herself. Then, Zona joined the conversation. After Zona finished, Nova added, Cousin Kelly is so kind. Or she wouldnt save Mr. King and end up a vegetable. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Henry looked grim. Is Nova reminding me that Kelly became a vegetable for me? No! She wouldnt do that for Kelly Bush! Does Nova think I am haunting her and was she insinuating that I should get away from her? Nova! Good! Then, Nova praised Kelly. Nova didnt say too much about Henry, and her words about Henry were all positive. Her speech focused on Kelly. She sounded as if Kelly was really her lighthouse, and Henry was merely a minor role. At this moment, Henry actually wanted to remove Kelly from Nova mind. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Have No Reason to Back Down The video was over. Nova looked unrestrained and elegant, and Henry looked gloomy. Lan was so amused. Bro, be honest with me, have you fallen in love with Nova? Henry was taken aback. I fall in love with Nova? The next moment, heughed sarcastically. How would I possibly fall in love with her? Nova was willful and reckless. She opposed him and made the Kings lose face. How would he possibly fall in love with such a woman? Impossible. Never ever! Lan was speechless. He looked at Henry in silence, but his expression betrayed his thoughts. Alright, I know youre not admitting it. But, anyway, I know you have fallen in love with her. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Henry was speechless. Lan raised his brows and asked, What about Kelly Bush? Will you marry her? Nova must be hostile to Kelly. Will you marry Kelly? If you marry her, things might get worse out there. People would say Kelly is the other woman who ruined Nova and your marriage. Outsiders didnt know the truth. But Lan was an insider. He knew all the details. Henry looked indifferent. No ns for now. But, didnt you promise to marry Kelly? Henry frowned. In silence, he tossed the pen in his hand away in irritation. Lan taunted, Youre a godCdamn yboy. Worse than me. And now you gotta pay for that. Henry swept his cold gaze at Lan. When he saw Lan was about to speak in a devilCmayCcare manner, he immediately said, You want to get out by yourself, or you want me to send you out. The soCcalled send out meant kick out! Lan had been kicked out before. When he heard Henry, he darkened his face. Damn! Im on your side, man. I delivered you the message. And you arent going to thank me but send me out? Are you a monster? As Lan said so, Henry had gripped his arm. Alright, alright, fuck you! I can walk out myself. Get your hands off me! Lan struggled, and Henry loosened his grip. Lan snorted and walked away with his phone. Henry was left alone in the study. In such tranquility, he became unable to focus on work. He took out his phone and yed the interview video again Chapter 140 Have No Reason to Back Down Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, old Mrs. Kings birthday arrived. Countless people were preparing for this day as they all wanted to get connected with the Kings. As long as they could please Old Mrs. King, they might be favored by the Kings. Many thought the opportunity precious. At this moment, Nova had arrived at the gate with her gift. +10 Zona was standing beside Nova. When Zona saw Novas nervous and taut expression, she knew that Nova didnt want to see the gift prepared by Kelly bring up the sore in grandmas heart. No matter what, we have gone this far. Nova, you have no reason to back down! Zona looked at Nova with confidence and held Novas hand firmly. Nova jittered. She took a deep breath to keep faith in her decision. Then, she nodded to Zona and said, Yes. Zona smiled at her. Then, hand in hand, they walked inside. When the guard saw Nova, he was shocked. But he restrained himself from showing any surprise with his professional training. After making sure that their invitation cards were authentic, he said to them politely, Miss Bush, Miss Hemmer, this way, please. They walked into together. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 y Her Cards Well At this moment, lots of guests had arrived. But many of them gathered around the doorway so that they could see who theer is the first time in case they missed the chance to make the acquaintance of certain big shots. However, among their expectations there came two girls hand in hand. On the left was a girl in a light blue strapless gown, which was simply designed with only a few stripes. The jewelry on her neck was a sapphire ne, shimmering soft light in the sunlight, but the aquamarine on it was so beautiful that people were unable to tear their eyes away from 1. it. The dress and ne were indeed a good match. Nova was in good shape and the gown perfectly set off her beauty, making her a dazzling attraction. Her curly hair cascading over her shoulders was held in ce by a butterflyCshaped hairpin, making her a realdy with a noble temperature without equal. No wonder so many peoples eyes were riveted on her figure involuntarily. As for Zona, in a pink gown with gems studded on it, she was wellCdressed as well. The dress really brought out her fair legs and slender waist, which made most men present Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. slobber over her, let alone theely face with delicate makeCup. But Zona could still detect that the eyes were more fixed on Nova. She signed resignedly. Damn, I would better not turn up with you at the same time. I was confident about my beauty and attraction before but when you are here with me, you be the cynosure of all eyes! You are so stunning that I look like an ugly duckling beside the beautiful swan. Hearing herint, Nova couldnt helpughing. You are not a girl belittling yourself. I am just saying the truth! Look at those men, they all stare at you with all their eyes. You even wear no makeup! Sod it! You beautiful bitch! They wont know what a femme fatale you are! Nova, Yeah, I am and tonight Ill let you know that! Zona snorted withughter. Okay, Ill see! Eventually, men were all out of their trance while women were out of mind with jealousy so they would never admit that Nova bore the matchless beauty! Meanwhile, there were some talks about her, Why Nova was here? How dare shee here after her unpleasant divorce from Henry? Would she want to take this opportunity to reconcile with Henry? Remarry? How could it be possible to remarry Henry? She brought up the divorce by herself. Chapter 141 y Her Cards Well How could she shoot herself in the foot in public? 10 I heard that she has been on intimate terms with Mabel and Mabel is very affectionate towards her. Thats the reason she came here today maybe. Look, how gorgeous Nova is! Why does Mr. King so loathe her such a noble and graceful beauty Everybody knew that though it was Nova who filed for divorce, the true culprit of their divorce was the illicit affairs between Henry and Kelly. They thought the reason that the Kings looked down on Nova was that she was nobody with no background. However, Novaswsuit against the King family group recently really knocked their socks off. After divorcing Henry and putting the King family group go to the wall, she then became increasingly identified with Chester and bled the Kings group tens of billions of dors. She was someone to be reckoned with since she yed her cards well all the time. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Fury People ignorant about their messy matters thought Nova was ruthless and reproved her badly, only the insiders knew the whole truth. Its far from enough with a good appearance in a marriage and they didnt get married for that. Moreover, do you know what kind of people Nova is? As an old saying goes, cats hide their ws. How many times have we met? Conversation on such an asion was not expected to soar above politemonces so wel could not get her number at all. Oh heck! Its a pity Im not a man, otherwise, Ill definitely go after her. She is so stunning! Poof, a woman with such iparable looks would only be Helen of Troy! And she would be the bane to people involved with her. Think about Helen and Siren, they all didnt have a happy ending. When the discussion was in full swing, someone shouted with excitement, The fun is just beginning! People looked toward the door with puzzlement and after they saw who was walking in, their eyes sharpened. It was Baron Bush, his wife, and his daughter. Kellys pink gown wasnt as dazzling as what she wore at the birthday party of old Mr. Smith. Obviously, she dressed up for todays asion specially. Pink suited for her fair coloring, drawing plenty of mens attention. And someone couldnt helpparing Kelly with Nova. Look, Kelly looks great! I really envy her! Not only for she is the nobledy of the Bush, but also the wifeCtoCbe of the King. She is literally a beauty. But her beauty is the result of deliberately primping, look her makeup and new gown, Nova just dresses with casual elegance and she even didnt put anything on her face. So I still think Nova looks more beautiful! Nova is always being the more beautiful one just as man is never satisfied. Arent Nova and Kelly cousins? Did you see the top search yesterday? They seem to be on good terms! People were still murmuring. As for Kelly, who was still wondering why she didnt receive the mens looks of admiration. Then she followed their looks and looked over with curiosity. At the sight of Nova who was in a skyCblue dress, her smile almost frozen with anger. But she managed to restrain her inward anger and recover her equilibrium! The words Nova said to the reporter still upied her brain. Those words werepliments ostensible but actually were confirmation of her act of betrayal! Kelly took a deep breath and kept her emotion under control. There were numerous guests here today so she must be as wless as possible. Chapter 142 Fury Then she forced a smile. See, mom and dad, Nova is over there. Sabina wore a murderous look at once. +10 She would kill Nova with her killing look if it wasnt for the fact that there were so many people Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. present. Baron was surprised by her words. How can she be here? Then he said, Ill go for greetings with my business partners, why dont you go for a chat with Nova? The two had only to walk toward Nova with nods, despite the reluctance inside them. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Unction At the moment, Nova was standing opposite Zona. Only several people greeted them while people at the party were mostly sitting on the fence. It was because Nova was Henrys exCwife. Moreover, Nova seemed to be intimately connected with Chester now. In this circumstance, who would dare to chat her up and defy the two omnipotent big fishes? Zona watched the approaching figures behind Nova with a suggestion of a smile. They areing, babe! Subsequently, she greeted Sabina and Kelly politely, Mrs. Bush and Kelly, greetings! Yesterday she had said to the media how nice Kelly took care of her for the sake of Nova. She must take the initiative to make overtures to them. Zona gave an inward smile when she caught Kellys stiff facial expression! Nova turned around at Zonas words and when she saw theer she felt sick! Once, when they were driven to despair her father lent them a hand without reservation, but they, bit the hand that feeds them motivated by their ambition. At that time she was too young to rumble against them so she could only watch helplessly as they stole everything from her after the death of dad. Who would believe that Baron Bush, her uncle, deceived her into handing over her fathers shares and believing what he did was just to convince the rest of the stakeholders that the Bush family was able to keep thepany running smoothly? She believed because she thought uncle Baron was as upright as her father. But whats the result? Ah Now Baron Bush pulled the wool over everybodys eyes and had no qualms about robbing her of And Kelly, who took her title as thedy of the Bush family and caused her divorce. TutCtut. She had to admit that they three were really good plotters. Unfortunately, she didnt see through their tricks until dads demise. She was just a frail girl so they exposed their ambitions directly. in front of her without scruples. But it didnt matter, she would definitely reim thepany established by her fathers painstaking efforts sooner orter. Auntie, cousin Kelly, there you are. Greeted Nova. Kelly gave them a nod smilingly. You are early! Why didnt you tell me you will attend grandmas birthday party? We cane together. People around them were all picking up on what they said carefully. So Nova gave her a sickly smile back decently. Zona has stayed a few nights with me in my 415 CA NA Chapter 143 Unction 10 house, so we came here together. Thats it. Kellysmile still but actually her face twisted in anger. Sabina knew that her daughter was speechless with rage, then she opened her mouth. Nova, its been a long time since you have left home, why dont you move back home tomorrow? Novaughingly refused, Thank you aunt, but the house Im living in now is far more nearer my workce than home. Oh, thene back home for lunch tomorrow? Your uncle has missed you for a long time and he often remembered you in our talks. Sabina extended a warm invitation. Nova thought it over then epted her invitation. OK, Ill be there tomorrow night. She did have got something to tell. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sabina nodded at her answer with all smiles. This is what we called family! Ill cook dinner myself for you. I remember that your favorite dish is the chicken I made. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Gaining Vigour With Age Sneer filled Novas heart. Look what Sabina had said, it reeked of hypocrisy. What did she mean we were family? Sabina was indicating that Nova hardly went home and didnt view there as a home at all. Her hidden meaning was that Nova was the one who estranged them. Sabinas move today meant to nt the seeds of distrust among people so as to make people believe that Nova was an untruthful person. Therefore, she could undo what Nova had said to the media. But Sabina had taken Nova too lightly. How could Nova give them a chance to w their image back? Novaughed and nodded. Yeah. We havent gotten together for a long time. A few days ago, when I met cousin Kelly I had proposed the idea of a family dinner but she seemed to be busy with something else so she didnt take it seriously and went to work without saying a few words. Im free tomorrow but Im not sure whether she is avable. Sabinas face stiffened at Novas words. As for Kelly, rage bubbled just below the surface of her mind. She is talking nonsense! She didnt expect Nova to be such a good liar! What Nova had said was a beautiful counterattack. They used her of estranging them now had been turned into that Nova was discarded by them. Kelly then gave a strainedugh in a hurry. Nova, You got me all wrong. I was busy with something important at the time but I invited you afterward and you refused me. Thats why we didnt get together for such a long time. Ill be free tomorrow, so youreing and I wont take no for an answer! Nova nodded with a smile. Well, I see. You are always kind to me. I wont misunderstand anymore. Zona: She felt a little bit drowsy at their stilted conversation. When will the conversatione to an end? They were all talking about something boring and guarding against each other all the time. It definitely would send the people around to sleep. Whats the meaning? Thinking of it, Zona looked around and found that there was no one caring about what they said, then she broke into a peal of softughter. Herughter drew others attention. They looked at her simultaneously. Zona had to cough. lightly. I just thought of something interesting. The old Mrs. King ising! Someone cried. Then all of the people present looked over. An olddy wasing out from the inside room and at her both sides were Henrys parents. They helped her to walk for fear that she would fall. 1/2 50.0% 12:39 Chapter 144 Gaining Vigour With Age Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Smiles hovered on their lips and made them look happy. The smile on the corner of Novas mouth deepened at the dsome scene. And when Kelly caught sight of old Mrs. King, she walked over them subconsciously. Sian saw hering, then she said with all smiles. Kelly, why dont youe to hold grandma by her hand? Sian did that with the intention of showing her acknowledgment toward Kelly. Kelly was her eligible daughterCinw! Then Kellys superiority was manifested without incongruity by Sians move and Kellys parents were family friends of Henrys parents. She was supposed to be the one who stood behind old Mrs. King. But the next moment Sians eyes chilled as she caught a glimpse of Nova. Didnt Nova want to stick the boot in Kelly? She wont let it happen! Kelly answered merrily. Okay. She stepped closer but old Mrs. King raised her hand at the moment when Kelly nearly touched her hand and said helplessly, Alright, I can walk by myself and I dont need someone to help me to walk! I need some walking exercise so I can gain vigor with age, so just leave me alone. Kellys hands are still poised halfway with embarrassment. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Saint Bitch The looks of people varied. Things got more and moreplicated now. It seemed that Sian and Mabel didnt reach a consensus on the candidate for Henry. In this wellCestablished family, Mabel was the one who gave orders instead of Sian. Kellys wish to marry Henry wouldnte true without Mabels consent. Cultivated as Kelly, she couldnt bear the disgrace and curse badly in her heart. Mabels act was as clear as day, she didnt want Kelly to be her granddaughterCinw, which stopped Kelly in her tracks. But Kelly gasped for air to suppress her anger and said with a smile, Fair enough, Grandma was seemingly ageless! But Mr. King and Mrs. King are just making a fuss of you, they are afraid that in that case you will stumble and fall. Sians face softened as she heard what Kelly said and hastened to add, Mom, you are always like this! You are not as young as you were so you cant be too careful. Mabel just waved her away, and then the guest all came around them. They sang their wishes and congrattions to old Mrs. King, which amused her greatly. Ha ha ha! Dont tter me. Or Ill wrongly assume myself an eighteen years old girl! There was a distinct pleasure in her tone. However, as soon as she turned her head, she saw Nova standing away with a heartfelt smile. Then she gave Nova a wave. You naughty girl! Why dont youe to steady me just now! Novas eyes sharpened at her words. Is grandma showing dered favor to her right now to save her face? In the way of put Kelly down? Nova took a slow breath and stepped forward quickly, Grandma, youre wearing well and hale and hearty as usual. Im of no use to you. Look at your aunt, even she knows to care about me! And you? You! You brute! Mabels words reeked of disappointment seemingly but people around still could feel that Noval was her favorite. Kelly stood a moment rigid. She was overwhelmed by the warm picture. While the rest of the guests were dumbfounded. Aunt? Did just Mabel say Sian was Novas aunt? Nova used to call Sian motherCinw! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So what Mabel meant was a public acknowledgment that Nova had divorced Henry. But why? People were puzzled by what they said, by this time looking up at Nova with a grin, Zona walked towards Kelly gracefully. Look! sister Kelly. Nova was still Mabels favorite even though she was no longer her granddaughterCinw! But dont be upset. Mabel just pitied on her for her poor story and she didnt mean to ignore you. Kelly almost burned at Zonas remarks. Why didnt she find out that Zona was such a saint bitch before? 1/2 50.0% Chapter 145 Saint Bitch +1Q She forced a smile when she was watching Nova and Mabel so that She could show her willingness to see what happened between them in front of everybody present. However Zona chimed in suddenly and drew others attention before she could say anything. apparently sociable. Damn! Now they would think she was mean to Nova! Kelly tried to mask her anger withughter. Zona, what are you talking about? Im d to see Nova hit it off with Grandma! It was a pity that Nova divorced Henry. But Im happy to see Noval could get along fine with the Kings. Zona chortled with what Kelly had said. Sure you are. You are as generous as usual. Its my fault to imagine that you will be unhappy to see that. Im really no match for such a scheming woman at present. Stuff it! I may as well go back home and learn more. Zona told herself. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 How Could They Do Such A Thing! Kelly breathed deeply before speaking again. Howe. Right now Nova had helped Mabel to take the seat of honor. Nova greeted him with a nod and a smile when she saw Baldwin King. In fact, Nova felt embarrassed somehow every time she met Baldwin because she didnt know how to address him after her marriage breakdown. He wasnt Sian, who was always on bad terms with her therefore she could call her aunt indifferently. But Baldwin had always been nice to her It would be strange to call him uncle suddenly. Atst, Nova didnt utter a word before Baldwin, calling him uncle would sound distant. She had been used to calling her dadCinw before but it would be weird to call that in the presence of so many guests. In a moment, Old Mr. King appeared smilingly. Facing thepliments of the guest he answered cheerfully. And only Kelly noticed that Henry didnt show up yet. Taking Novas hand, Mabel announced with sincereughter to the guests, Ladies, and Gentlemen, here Id like to introduce my granddaughter to you. All the guests were stupefied. Granddaughter? Does Mabel have a granddaughter? Even Sian cast an astonished look at Mabels words. What the hell is she doing?! Among the astonishment of the crowd, Mabel had already pulled Nova along. Nova came to her senses. Grandma? Nova was my granddaughterCinw before but I have regarded her as my own dear granddaughter. Now she has divorced my grandson Henry but she is still my grandchild forever! Mabel continued. Orville nced at Mabel with a slightly annoyed look but he didnt utter a word in the end. His heart overflowed with tenderness at Mabels move. Mabel was his love for life and he couldnt say a single no to her at all. He had indulged himself in business all his life and now the only thing he wants to do was to spend the rest of his life with Mabel happily. So he would like to let her hair down as regards these tiny things, let alone today was her birthday, Orville didnt want to make her sad. Mabel added regardless of peoples surprise in their eyes. Id like to announce while Im at it that Nova will be a part of the King family from now on. She was an orphan butter she will have her name on the Kings family tree. This is a decision carefully and widely discussed. Sians face fell. Mom Before she could say more Mabel interrupted her nodding, Well, I know you are fond of Nova Chapter 146 How Could They Do Such A Thing! 10 too. Now Nova can call you mom as always. Though she wasnt your daughterCinw, she could be your own daughter now. Thats a good thing indeed. Whats your take on it? Sian remained a stiff look on her face. Its done now, what else can she do to change the situation? As Sian was trying to think what to do next Baldwin smiled in approval. Mom is right. Over the years, I have grown quite fond of Nova, she will be my daughter all the time though she wasnt the wife of Henry. Sian couldnt do anything but grudge a fake smile even though a tide of rage surged through her. Kelly clenched her fists with a look of flusters in her eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What Mabel did today was a p in her face in public. She was telling everybody that Nova was the one truly epted by. the Kings, not her! Coupling with what Nova said to the media could spell doom for her! The series had burned her bridges! How could they do such a thing to her? But Kelly wouldnt believe that Mabel had been thinking to do it for a long time after she saw the video of Nova. She was ecstatically happy! Almost went mad with joy! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Humiliated She watched the video with Baldwin then and she was happy with Novas reaction. You see! Nova must still have a feeling for Henry! Because she was reluctant to see Kelly marrying Henry. As her grandma, I must give her a hand and stop the marraige between Kelly and Henry! There were mixed looks in Baldwins eyes for he knew well that her mother was just deluding herself. Nova did that just because she hated to see Kelly making advances on Henry. In a word, it was just retaliation against them. Nova was over him totally. He didnt want to be a wet nket when Mabel was in good spirits. Now at the party, Mabel still chose to spoil Nova by announcing her as the King familys daughter without hesitation so he could only obey her without question. Baldwin could understand his mothers wellCmeaning. Mabel just didnt want Nova to be wronged This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . or despised by others. She was telling Nova with the deed that the King family would be her strong supporter. As soon as Henry walked in Nova came into his eyes. She was still the most shining star in spite of her in gown. Henry finally stepped forward with a cold nk mask on his face. Mabel seemed to see no signs of Henry and she leaned on Novas arm beaming. Nova, grandma would love you no matter what. So you are not going to keep yourself apart from us due to the scruple. You can brush Henry aside but you have to visit me from time to time! peoples eyes nearly popped out of their heads when heard that. How incredible it is! Old Mrs. King was determined to defend Nova despite her awkward situation in the presence of all. But Didnt Old Mrs. King know what Nova had done? Nova dumped Henry ruthlessly, put him into scandals, and even fought against the King family with the Don family! Were the people in the King family all suckers? Could they even pardon Nova for all these things?! Everyone was looking at them with an astounded expression. Until Henrys presence brought them back to the real world. But in the next second, he and Nova had be the cynosure of all eyes. After all, whenever they showed up on public asions people would marvel at the perfect match. Nova was incredibly beautiful while Henry always showed her gentle love. Now, things. had changed beyond recognition. They had divorced but they still had to meet each other once in a while. Chapter 147 Humiliated people were all excited to see that. As to Nova, she was so touched that she skipped a beat. What grandma said in front of so many people was totally beyond her imagination. The rims of her eyes were red with tears. Grandma, thank you +10 Mabel nearlyughed out loud. Alright my girl, think nothing of it. Today is my birthday so the thing you have to do is to take charge of my birthday party well and all my birthday parties in the future. Understand? Good girl. Sians face darkened. Before Nova, she was the one who hosted the birthday party for Mabel every year, and Nova took over the job since she married Henry, Sian thought it figured because Nova was her daughterCinw. Now, Nova had nothing to do with the King family but Mabel still assigned the job to her! Sian had never felt so humiliated. Mabel was putting her down writrge! Henrys face turned into a scowl about this. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Wonderful Only then did Mabel notice that Henry wasing, and her face was overcast with displeasure suddenly. You spoiled brat! How do youe to be sote? You didnt give a shit about your grandma at all! How dare I, Henry said tonelessly and then he shot Nova a casual nce. Grandma now has al granddaughter, how could you find time to care about the granddaughter? Instead of taking offense, Mabel smiled. You naughty kid! Are you poking fun at your grandma? Nova now is my real granddaughter, which means she will be your fathers daughter and your little sister from this day on. Nova: So was Henry All the guests were also wordless. Are you serious, Old Mrs. King? From wife to exCwife and then to little sister? What kind of jokes are you talking about? But Kelly cheered up at Mabels words. Brother and sister? Good for her! Now there was no way back for Nova and Henry. She came forward with all smiles regardless of others responses. It would be great for you two! Ive been worried that the rtions between you two will be awkward after your breakdown of marriage but things get better than I thought before. You guys are certain to get on well as siblings. It is the best ending for you! Ending. There was hidden meaning under the word. Their paths diverged gradually and led to the endgame of their love rtionships. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zona sneered silently. Whats wrong with Kelly? Or what made her so anxious? Sometimes the more she said, the worse the situation would get. She thought she was sexed up her image, but in fact, what she said was counterproductive and dubious. People were looking at Henry subconsciously to see what his answer gonna be. This was literally an interesting birthday party! Truly wonderful. And next what Henry said really live up to the crowds anticipation. Henrys voice was cooly. Nova is the grandaughter of you and the daughter of my father, but it doesnt mean she is supposed to be my sister for no reason. You Before Old Mrs. King was going to say something more about it. Baldwin stopped her hurriedly. Mom, wed better not intervene in the business of their young. Today is your birthday, lets warm up the party. Mabel had only to nod with resignation. Fine, lets start. She knew Henry well, who had a Chapter 148 Wonderful stubborn personality. Orville, who had been sitting next to Mabel, looked at the crowd and said, Everyone, there was the same routine in previous years. So today lets cut the crap and go down to the business. Thank you very much for attending todays party and thank you for your best wishes for us. Baldwin then raised his ss in salute. I propose a toast for us all. Saying this, he drank up the wine. People rest then followed him and drank up. Much of the time a wonderful event required a good host and much highCsounding crap. In fact, people had already tired of a party of that kind. So the host might as well cut the crap and let the guest help themselves. Especially when the host were people of high status like the King family, the guest would still feel it stacked up with few simple opening remarks. It was clear that Henry had no intention to give a speech. Then thepany all took their seats. The Kings were going to sit at the same table beyond doubt. How about Nova? Nova didnt confuse for too long because Mabel had decided for her directly. She pulled Nova back to her side and asked toughly, Sit next to me, I wont happy without your company! Then she gave Henry a look. Same as you! Hearing this, Orvilles face was clouded. What about me?! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Wont Let You Be Wronged What about him? Where should he sit? Both seats next to her were taken! Nova sensed an air of embarrassment then she was about to get up and give ce to Orville, at that time Mabel stopped her and snorted at Orville. Wherever you please, I was not bothered. Nova: Grandmas action put Nova into a dilemma. She even could perceive the fury zing in Orvilles eyes. Today was grandmas birthday, and Nova had no choice but to obey her order and ignore. the dissatisfaction of Old Mr. King. Henry didnt utter a word sitting on Mabels left. He could see through her inner conflict without a move of his head. He didnt see Nova like that since their divorce. He recognized that Nova had changed beyond recognition. Orville pulled a long face and took the seat next to Henry, he didnt mean to depress Mabel on her birthday. As Zona was on her way to find a seat, she met Novas apologetic eyes in the air. Then she gave Nova a reassuring look and motioned for her in the direction of Rory and Vi. Looking at that, Nova let out a sigh of relief. Kelly didnt get a seat either. She really felt aggrieved at todays thing. Why grandma took such a strong preference for Nova? She had already been no King anymore! Looking at Kellys pale face, Sian hurried to say, Kelly,e here with me. Today Kelly was about to show her politeness by a false rejection when she heard Sians voice, but Mabel chimed in before her. Sian,e here quickly, dont bother Kelly further and just let her get a bite to eat, she must be tired. Sians face fell. Mom What she meant was clear, but Mabel just turned Sian down on purpose. It was all Novas fault! Nova was to me! Orville made a sour face at this, finally, he said, Just sit down to have your food. Sian gazed at him in horrified disbelief, uttering no sound atst. Kellysposure almost shattered. No matter what she Kelly was Henrys savior. Why Mabel didnt invite her to join them?! The rest of the people were watching the show appreciatively. They found it funny that as long Nova was here, there must be good shows beyond belief to be put on. At the moment, Linda, a friend of Kelly, came closer to Kelly upon seeing Kellys predicament. Kelly, there you are. Kelly looked at her with a sigh of relief. I didnt see you till now, when did youe? 1/2 50.0% 12:41 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 149 Wont Let You Be Wronged +10 Ive been here for a while, we havent met each other for long. Lets have seats together! Her words just like thest straw for a drowning man saved Kellys neck. Kelly raised a smile. Id love to. Linda was very indignant at the way Kelly had been treated. As she walked hand in hand with Kelly, she murmured under her breath, How could they treat you like that?! I cant bear to see it at all! They have gone too far this time. Since Mabel was tremendously biased toward Nova, Ill suggest she disy the birthday gifts receivedter. Novas gift is of low ss while yours is wellCchosen. Maybe she will prefer you to Nova after she saw the disparity between the gifts of you two. Kelly put on an air of unwillingness with her head shaking. No, she is my cousin, I cant Cant for what? There is no time to be kindChearted! Look at her! Is she nice to you for once? She really gave you a hard time at the party! I cant stand it anymore! I wont let you be wronged all the time! Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Who Is The Plotter? Kellys eyes were filled with disapproval. Then holding Lindas hand tightly, she seemed to get something to say. And I will remind them of the thing that you have saved Henrys life! I suppose the Kings wont be ungrateful people! Added Linda. Kelly sneered in her heart but she assumed an air of worry. Thats what she wants! Linda was just a catsCpaw of her, who could help her do more with less. She pretended to fail to stop Linda. Thetter turned to Mabel directly. Old Mrs. King. Mabel looked back at the voice and she only see Lindae to her smiling. Whats wrong? Miss Linda. Said Mabel with augh. They had brought themselves to peoples notice with the conversation. People were all d to see that because they were sick of the food. Anyone could grow tired of the sameness of the food. So the fresh anecdote of nobility was something agreeable to them. Linda was Kellys best friend as they knew and she always took an interest in Kellys feelings. She whispered something in Kellys ear but Kelly seemed to disapprove of it. So people were looking forward to seeing what the thing they had said secretly was. Linda nodded to greet Mabel. Yes, Ive got something interesting to tell. Im sure Old Mrs. King might be curious about it same as everyone here is. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Henry knitted her eyebrows at Lindas words, and sneaked a look at Nova, only to find that she had a cursory nce at Linda. She neverid her eye on him every minute of the party, which made Henrys face more sullen than before. There was something angry flickering in Henrys eyes. Mabel didnt want to give her the floor but in view of the current situation, she had to agree on second thoughts. Oh, tell me what kind of things would make me curious? Linda smirked. I learned from Kelly that Nova and she prepared the gift for you on the same day and store. Cousins always are likeCminded and I also heard that the gifts are both precious. So would you mind treating us with these excellent gifts and showing us your favorite? Lindas intention was clear. She wanted topare Kelly and Novas gift publicly! Peoples face was working with emotions and someone even couldnt help retorting, This is really childish and boring. If thats what you think, you are way off base. She intends to put Nova on the spot. It is obvious that Linda did what she did for she knew Novas gift is inferior to Kellys. She wants to humiliate Nova deliberately in front of the guest. Do you think she is just childish? A new voice was sounded. Youre right. As soon as the gift of Nova was shown and upstage by Kellys, Old Mrs. King must be disappointed. Linda makes a good plotter. Is Linda a good plotter or Kelly? Chapter 150 Who Is The Plotter? 10 Hearing this, there was an awkward silence falling in the hall, as if people allpsed into thought about this matter. But soon a burst ofughter broke the silence. Dont you see that Kelly was stopping Linda from doing this? Obviously, Kelly made it clear right from the outset that she disapproved of it. It is totally Lindas idea. Yes, Kelly is always kind to everybody. Otherwise, how could she brave her life to save Henry? We are no match for her in terms of kindness and courage. Nobody could gainsay her the fact that she saved Henry. She nearly lost her own life if it were not for the mercy of God. Therefore, everyones eyes fixed on Mabel for she was the decisionCmaker. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Surprise Mabelughed softly. I thought it was something rather serious. I wont be surprised. These two girls are both smart, and they understand me well. They will prepare the best for me. But if they show the gifts now, we will definitely make it a match, and will determine a better one and a worse one. And that would be unfair to both presenters. Kelly hurriedly walked over and held Lindas hand. Linda. After she whispered to Linda, she looked up at Old Mrs. King in all smiles. Grandma, Linda was just on the spur. We dont have to determine which was better. She just said so because she thought it would be novel. Please dont take offense. Kellys words sounded like an excuse for Linda. However, in fact, some people might think that Mabel was being partial. Perhaps it was because Novas gift was not presentable and Mabel didnt want Nova to lose face. Kellys pretentious look irritated Mabel. Mabel believed in Nova from the bottom of her heart. Then, she looked at Nova and said, Nova, grandma is also curious. You two grew up together, and you both are attentive. Say, you two take out your presents together and lets have a look? Nova had never given her a disappointing birthday gift. Mabel believed that she wouldnt be disappointed this time either. Kelly was surprised to see that Mabel should ask Nova to take out the gift. Mabel had been so partial to Nova. How much confidence does Old Mrs. King has in Nova? Kelly mocked in her heart. She wanted to see how Nova and Mabel made a fool of themselves. Grandma Nova was also surprised. But she soon understood Mabel. Grandma wanted her to win to rein in Kellys arrogance. Grandma Nova hesitated. She nned all these all by herself to help grandma get rid of her scar. Actually There was a reason why grandma didnt want to celebrate birthday and why grandfather would try to avoid any quarrel with grandma this day. However, she was to spread salt to grandmas wound. What if grandma couldnt get over it? At this moment, she was overwhelmed with rue and reluctance. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Henry also sensed herplicated feelings. He frowned, and he knew that Nova would not panic for merely beingpared with Kelly. Then, why is she so nervous? Nova? Mabel didnt receive Novas answer and she thought that Nova was unwilling topete with Kelly. 11:06 Chapter 151 Surprise Zona also felt Novas reluctance. She just sat two tables away from Nova. She was close enough to Nova that she directly said to Nova, Nova, since you cousins have good connection with each other, why dont you two just bring the gift out together and please Mrs. King together! Nova struggled in her heart. She subconsciously looked at Zona, who was nodding to her with encouragement. After hesitation, Nova finally smiled to Mabel. I feared that my gift is not as good as Cousin Kellys, and that grandma might be disappointed. But, since grandma want to see it, then Ill bring it out. Whatever the gift is, its all our best regards to you. Hearing Novas words, Zona finally breathed a sigh of relief. Novas hesitation had aroused suspicion. If Kellys gift exasperated grandma, everyone would suspect that these it be Novas scheme. Novas words cleared herself of suspicion. She sounded like a woman with strong desire to win and strong reluctance to lose. Mabelughed. How would you disappoint me! Steward, bring their gifts out. Let me see what surprise they have prepared for me. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Gift The steward immediately went to the room stored gifts. Then, everyone waited. All knew that Nova and Kelly were cousins, and also Henrys exCwife and present girlfriend. More than that, they both had strong connection to the King Family. They each had their own supports. Nova was supported by Mabel and Baldwin while Kelly by Orville and Sian. But Kelly saved Henrys life, which sealed Kellys victory. However, Kelly happened to have said that she would not marry Henry for the rest of her life. The whole thing became soplicated. And thework of rtionships wasplex. Everyone wanted to see the great show. Great shows had been putting on after Henry and Novas divorce. Kelly stood there because she needed to present her gift. She just waited aside. Linda showed arrogance in her eyes. She cast a scornful nce at Nova as if Nova was to be thrashed. Kelly was irritated by Lindas stupidity. Does she have to look triumphant already? She hurriedly mentioned Linda with a gaze, and Linda then restrained herself a bit. Kelly took a deep breath and smiled at Nova. Nova, I didnt expect we would be presenting our gifts to grandma together. But, its our pleasure, dont you think so? Kelly looked like a reliable sister. She sounded as if she wasforting a person who was about to be defeated by saying that it was merely a presentation of gifts. Nova nodded. I do think so. Kelly smiled. As she saw the steward walked out with their gifts, she said softly, The steward is Each giftbeled the presenters name. The steward handed the unopened gift boxes to each of them. Nova took the gift, which she should have given to grandma in advance when grandma insisted on letting her attend the birthday party and present the gift in the party. She didnt expect that grandmas true attention was to announce on the party that she had been seen as Mabels granddaughter, and that grandma did everything for her. She grew more afraid of grandmas reaction to Kellys gift. She even had an urge to snatch Kellys gift and prevent it from being presented to grandma. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Henry locked his gaze on Nova. They had been husband and wife for three years, and he could sense that Novas frustration was getting stronger. +10 Why is she so nervous? Henry couldnt help wondering. Zona walked over in all smiles. It would be boring to let them unwrap the package they prepared themselves. Miss Linda, shall we give them a hand? Zonas proposal fitted exactly what Linda wished. Linda also smiled. Alright. Ill help Kelly. Zona reached out to take the gift from Novas hand and took the opportunity to pinch Novas hand with an attempt to calm her down. Nova pressed her lips and looked away. Then, Zona and Linda began unwrapping the package together. Kelly was standing not far from the Mabel with a gentle smile. Everyone was looking at them. If it werent Old Mrs. Kings birthday and that they didnt need to behave themselves, they would have stood up for a better view. Those who was close would see clearly whats happening without standing. Neither Linda nor Zona hesitated to open the gift. Apparently, they were both confident in their gifts. In everyones expectation, both gifts were untied. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 = Chapter 153 Silly Zona quickened herself as everyone was looking at her. Kelly seized the gift box in Zonas hands and felt confused. Its just a jade bracelet. Why would they use such a big box? Is there anything else in there? Kelly sneered in her heart. She wouldnt care what else Nova prepared. After all, Nova couldnt be more creative and beat her. It was just that When Kelly saw Novas gift, she changed her expression slightly. It wasnt the jade bracelet she saw at the mall that day. It was a blessing emerald! And the jade the emerald made from hadpletely different gloss and pattern! The piece of jade Kelly saw in the mall had dark lines. But the blessing emerald was pure and had no lines. As everyone was measuring the blessing emerald, Zona began introducing. Old Mrs. King, Nova is too shy to give the introduction. Then, let me introduce in her ce. Hurry, Im in all ears! The moment Mabel saw the blessing emerald, she took fancy of it. She was expecting the story of the blessing emerald. Zona nodded smilingly. This emerald has a history. We didnt buy it in a simple jewelry shop. We went to Smani Abbey of Mountain Pipal. And the abbot there was kind. When Nova told him the purpose of her visit, he said that there was an emerald in the abbey and Nova was the its destined owner. He told us that the emerald was blessed and the destined person wouldnt need a penny to possess it. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All the guests felt doubtful. Dont need a penny? Kelly also looked at Zona suspiciously. Zona had been Novas best friend since their childhood, and Zona wouldnt make up a stupid story to put Nova in embarrassment. Zona had implications. Seeing everyones skeptical look, Zona continued in smiles, The abbot said that he didnt want Novas money because fate shouldnt be defiled by the stink of money. But Nova couldnt take the toad for nothing. There were four hundred and nine steps in the abbey, and Nova would have to pray and bow and kowtow on the third, fifth and seventh steps. And she would have to repeat the ritual every seven steps she takes all the way until she reaches the top. Zona wasnt lying. Nova really did so. Everyone was so shocked. They could feel the toil merely by hearing Zonas description. One would only go through such toil out of sincerity. Even if the emerald would cost millions, or even billions, paying would be much simpler than kneeling. Besides, kneeling was so shameful. Chapter 153 Silly One couldnt go so far as to curry favor with someone. Nova was being too ttering. +10 The guests didnt doubt Zonas words as everyone knew that Smani Abbey was a serious sacrednd of Buddhists. No one dared to defile Smani Abbey or tell a lie about the abbey. Also, a simple inquiry in Smani Abbey would reveal the truth. Henry showed surprise in his eyes. He cast a cold nce at Nova only to find Novas faint smile. Nova asked without a manner of making a disy, Grandma, do you like the blessing emerald? At this moment, Mabel was so touched. She looked at Nova with concern. Good Nova! Its just a if birthday. Why do you have to make so much trouble for yourself? Come, let grandma see you got any bruises! It was four hundred and nine steps! You might fall at the slightest distraction. Why are you so silly! Novaughed. I am not that silly, grandma. I wouldnt fall so easily. As she said so, she approached Mabel Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Telepathy Mabel showed only concern in her eyes. If they were alone, she would have lifted up Novas dress to see how her knees were. Kellys face went pale. Nova! Youre a real badass! Even Linda was too ashamed to show the gift. She just untied the package, but she didnt unwrap wrapper. She could reveal the gift simply by raising her hand. Zonaughed softly. Madam, the abbot of Smani Abbey said that you could keep it in your bedroom. It would be beneficial to your health and bless you with a long life! Mabel nodded in all smiles. Good, good. Such emerald is beneficial to health. And its blessed. Of course, it is of great significance. She held Novas hand and said, Nova, it was such hard work. But you mustnt do such thing ever again in the future, you hear me? Its just a birthday! Nova smiled and shook her head. Grandma, its what I should do. Youre my grandmother after all. Mabel giggled. Good girl. Good girl. Come, sit beside grandma. Orville looked at Nova in surprise. He didnt expect Nova to put her heart into his wifes birthday. He turned to Mabel and found her beaming with genuine happiness. As long as she could be happy Besides, today Orville picked up the wine ss in a dull manner and took a sip by himself. Baldwin smiled and looked at Nova, Nova, youre really thoughtful. Nova returned Baldwin a smile. Its just what I should do. Ah, I am so lucky to have such a granddaughter! Mabel held Novas hand and was unwilling to let go. She seemed to have forgotten Kelly. But Zona reminded her of Kellys presence. Zona said gloatingly, Mrs. King, theres another gift from Kelly. Dont you want to have a look? Kelly took a breath. She suddenly became reluctant to present her gift. No matter what she prepared, it would be no match for Novas costCfree blessing emerald. Damn! This bitch should have yed such a trick! Linda rolled her eyes and tried to ease the awkwardness. s, Kelly and Nova really saw eye to eye! Kelly also went to Smani Abbey After hearing the abbots request, she also wanted to ept the challenge. But her health condition didnt allow her to do so. Therefore, she could only select these in my hands. Mrs. King, please, dont dislike Kellys gift because she still bore the injury Everyone felt Lindas words reasonable. After all, Kellys health condition didnt allow her to follow Novas suit. She was injured for Henrys sake. Kelly felt less nervous. She cast a nce at Linda, and felt this woman was capable at some asions. At this critical moment, Linda turned things around for her. Mabel smiled Of course, I wont. Though she said so, her tone sounded colder. She had always disliked Kelly, and even felt something fishy with her bing vegetable. But she didnt find any evidence and she didnt tell anyone her guesses. Linda smiled and said, Kelly has been picking out all kinds of gifts for the past month only to find one that you might like. And her efforts paid off! Here it is! If thats the case, hurry up and open it. Said Sian with some expectation to the gift. She didnt want Nova to be in the limelight alone either. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Zona smiled mockingly. She echoed, Yeah, open it and have a look. Let us see the telepathy! Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Deadly Pale Linda was still full of confidence. After all, Mabel liked this kind of thing and what they prepared looked luxurious. Everyone could tell that it cost a lot. The eyes of all the guests were fixed on the gift as it was slowly unwrapped. However, when the six pairs of jade bracelets were presented, all the Kings were shocked! Especially Mabel! Her hands shook violently and she clenched Novas wrist tighter. As Zona noticed Mabels reaction and she felt revenged. Mabel looked extremely dissatisfied. But she couldnt lose her temper in public. Kelly was stunned. She didnt know why the Kings all became furious. Sian panicked. She nced at Linda quickly and motioned her to take the bracelets away. But Linda misunderstood. She smiled and said, The six pair of bracelets were handCmade from natural jade. Kelly watched the craftsmen as they made them. It must be Kellys sincerity that she could get such good bracelets for Old Mrs. King. Mabel was more furious that her anger was even sensed by the guests. Some guests who knew the reason of Mabels anger were all taken aback at the sight of the bracelets. How could Kelly prepare such a gift! It would be too coincidental if she didnt know the twists and turns of such jade. There was one thing that was taboo to Mabel! And Kelly coincidentally prepared that very taboo as gift! Kelly panicked. Its not right! Something is wrong! Why do they all look dreadfully shocked? Linda didnt know what was going on and kept introducing in smiles, Six pairs, and today is Old Mrs. Kings sixtyCsixth birthday Stop! Nova hurriedly tried to stop Linda. Linda frowned. What is this stupid bitch doing? She thinks our gift is better than hers so she doesnt allow me to introduce it? I wont stop for your shit. Kellys expression went awry. Something is wrong! Something must be wrong! Just as Kelly was to stop Linda, Linda had continued in selfCsatisfaction, The jade is excellent. See, Mrs. King, the dark lines on them are delicate and clear. These bracelets However, Lindas description of the patternspletely irritated Mabel. Mabel thudded her hand on the table and roared, Get out! Red in the eyes, trembling and raging, Mabel didnt seem so graceful at this moment. Mrs. King, what happened? You cant just stop me because Nova wanted me to stop. I havent finished yet. You cant tell which one is better if I Ive told you to stop! Nova interrupted Linda in cold voice. +10 Chapter 155 Deadly Pale Zona sneered in her heart! Finally, itsing. Kelly was now sure that she had made a mistake. In a flurry, she tried to exin herself, but Nova, in a disappointed look, had begun speaking. Cousin Kelly, Ive told you before that grandma doesnt like this kind of thing and you shouldnt buy it! Why did you still bring such thing as gift? All the guests were stunned. It turned out that Old Mrs. King disliked the gift. But, judging from Mabels strong repulsion to the jade bracelets, the bracelets must be Mabels taboo. The kind of jade must have involved some unmentionable secrets! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . All the Kings darkened their face. Henry announced on the spot, Put the jade bracelets away and let Miss Kelly Bush bring it away. The steward hurriedly grabbed the gift box and sealed the bracelets in the box. When the steward handed the box back to Linda, she had been stunned. Kellys face also went deadly pale! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Why, Kelly? At this moment, hundreds of people attended the party were all in silence. Not a clink of sses could be heard. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Kelly panicked. Stupid as she was, she knew that she had been tricked! Nova schemed against her! She thought she kept her distance from Nova and Nova didnt notice her when Nova mentioned buying the gift for Mabel. It turned out that Nova had kept an eye on her from the beginning. Nova talked about gift on purpose to lead her into the trap! Fucking bitch! Fucking Nova the bitch! Nova married Henry for three years and she definitely knew Old Mrs. Kings taboo. But Nova didnt mention a word about the taboo to her! Kelly then shook her head in false confusion. She looked at Nova in the same disappointment and passed the buck. Nova, what are you talking about? You never told me grandma disliked that? You said that grandma liked this kind of jade why, why didnt you tell me the truth? Kelly was rooted the ground, nkCfaced. She looked alone and miserable, which aroused some peoples pity. Everyone subconsciously turned their gaze towards Nova. It turned out that Nova and Kelly maintained peace on the surface, but they vied with each other in private. Perhaps Nova bore the jealousy of being dumped by Henry, and framed Kelly, who seemed to be Henrys new sweetheart. It was possible! Nova shook her head in a heartbroken look. Kelly, you think that I am jealousy of you because you are getting close to Henry after our divorce? You saved his life. That Henry and I ended up with divorce was not your fault. I never thought it that way. Why do you have to guard against me? Did you think that I was lying to you, that grandma must like this kind of thing because I said she doesnt? Henry looked at Kelly in a frown. Lan was sitting at another table with Simon. He also frowned slightly. It is said that three woman and a goose make a market. I think these two doesnt need the other woman and the goose. What do you think? Who is lying? Simon knitted his brows and didnt makement. For a moment, everyone again turned to Kelly with suspicion in their eyes. They felt that Kelly was also suspicious. Nova told to the media that day that Kelly had a crush on Henry. Would it mean that Kelly was pretending to be angelic, but she was actually a scheming bitch? 11:08 Chapter 156 Why, Kelly? 10 Otherwise, she wouldnt be dining with Henry alone very often. Henry didnt divorce Nova when she dined him. Didnt she know that she should keep her distance from a married man? Even if she had to dine with Henry, she should also invite Nova to avoid misunderstanding. Baron and Sabina also panicked. Sabina hurriedly stood up and walked to the front of Mabel. She hurriedly defended Kelly, Mrs. King, there there must be some misunderstandings. Please dont take offense at my naive girls silly doings. Kelly, apologize to Mrs. King now! In coldness, Nova directly refused. Apologize? Aunt Sabina, if an apology would soothe the pain, grandma wouldnt have been so angry. And I wouldnt have warned her countless times! Grandma never held birthday parties in the past. Therefore, strictly speaking, its Cousin Kellys first birthday present to grandma and I feared that she might identally buy such a thing! But Cousin Kelly guarded against me and turned a deaf ear to my kind warnings! Sabina was stunned by Novas defiant answer in the public! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Trick of Jade Bracelet However, on such asion, Sabina couldnt answer back. Whats worse was that she had no idea what was wrong with the jade. She couldnt understand why the jade became Mabels taboo. Let her out. I dont want to see her ever again! Out! Mabel, who had been in silence, roared in bitterer rage. Nova hurriedly held Mabels hand and, in frustration, tried tofort her, Grandma, Im sorry. Its all my fault! She looked to be full of guilt. Her implication was that she wouldnt have warned Kelly if she had known that Kelly wouldnt believe her. Kelly was stunned. Fucking bitch! Mabel was trembling. She was so angry that she almost lost her reason. She just held Novas hand tightly in silence to keep control of herself. Sian knew that it would only get worse if she didnt stand out, and Kelly might be cklisted by the Kings forever. She hurriedly stepped forward and said, Mrs. King, its been so long. Things just happened and it was not your fault. This kind of jade will be produced and sold in the future. and you might see plenty of them in the future. You couldnt bear the scar in your heart forever! Henry also looked at Mabel andforted her in a tender tone that was hardly heard from him, Grandma, the deceased is gone. The deceased is gone? Everyone was reminded by Henrys words. The deceased must be Mabels youngest son, who suffered a premature death. It was heard that the youngest son identally swallowed something that caused his death. Could it be! The Jade! No one told the whole story, but everyone had vaguely guessed it. Even Kelly understood. Her face went paler! It was grandmas greatest taboo! Damn Bitch! Ahhh! Set me up with this! How would I buy such a thing if Nova didnt mention a gift to old madam? Nova led me to it! To shame me on the party! How could she! Kelly was difited. She tried to look aggrieved and innocent, and she looked at Nova in confusion. Nova, tell me why? Why did you induce me to buy that bracelet? As Kelly said so, everyone looked at Nova in disbelief! It was Nova who made Kelly buy the jade bracelet? 1/2 50.0% This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 11:08 Chapter 15 Trick of Jade Bracelet + 10 No wonder Kelly walked directly into a bullet like a retard. Nova knew Old Mrs. King the best, and she could easily set the trap for anyone who was eager to win Mabels favor. Nova was absolutely scheming. Henry knitted his brows tightly and just eyed Noval Nova looked puzzled. Cousin Kelly, what are you talking about? I never said a word about buying such bracelet! Kelly was rendered speechless. Even if she told the truth, she might be deemed as a hypocritical person, because. But if she didnt, she would be misunderstood by the Kings forever! After pondering, she thought she should tell the truth, which would be less detrimental to her. She looked at Nova in pretended grief and said, Nova, I dont know what grudge youre bearing to me. But we are cousins, families! I never had any excessive demand? Have you forgotten the day when we were at the mall? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Confession Was Useless Everyone was staring at them as if waiting for a debate. Nova, in cloudiness, still looked at Kelly in disbelief. What have I forgotten? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mabels heart was bleeding. She gripped Novas hand as if it was the only harbor that would make her feel safe. Nova held Mabels hand with force as a response, and she said tenderly to Mabel, Grandma, I will always be with you. Forever! Mabel sighed, and when she closed her eyes, tears streamed down her cheeks and dropped on the table. Orville was so distressed to see that Mabel remembered the heartrending past. He immediately said in a deep voice, Mabel! You gotta cheer up! Mabel didnt reply, as if restraining her emotions. Henry also took Mabels other hand. Grandma. He just called Mabel, but his call was encouraging enough for Mabel. However, he had shot his sharp gaze at Nova. He had sensed that something was wrong with Nova. He would be a dimwit if he still couldnt guess what Nova did. Grandma treated her so nicely! How could she hurt grandma just to put shame on Kelly Bush? Henry suppressed his anger. Grandma liked Nova so much. If he belied Novas true intention now, he would only make grandma sadder and more disappointed. So, he restrained himself. Kelly was utterly panicked as everyone had misunderstood her. Everyone thought what she did was brutal and thorny. But everything was Novas scheme! If Old Mrs. King knew that it was Nova, her favorite granddaughter, who was rubbing her nose in it, would she still like the granddaughter as much? In an instant, Kelly suddenly felt that she should take the opportunity to turn the tide! She developed herself into an aggrieved and sad look, and said, Nova, when I was shopping with Linda, we ran into you and Zona. You said that you were buying a gift for grandma and had this bracelet packed. But now youre telling me that you warned me that grandma disliked the jade bracelet, and that I didnt believe you? Kelly looked wronged and aggrieved. And she burst into tears. She was trembling and teetering, and looked as if she was going to fall down in the next second. Her pitiful look aroused so many peoples sympathy. Nova closed her eyes and seemed wordless. The crowd was shocked. Was Nova unmasked? Was she trying to find an excuse? Novas purchase in the mall would be witness by the clerk, recorded by surveince camera, and verified by invoice and receipt, which were all indelible evidence. Nova wouldnt retort this time. 11:08 1 Testus Was ?lseless Kelly sneered in her heart She would see how Nova would end this farce! Mabel also opened her eyes and looked at Nova. Nova She believed in Nova. She just wanted to see how Nova proved her innocence. Nova heaved a sigh and turned away as if she was reluctant to talk about it. Its all my fault. Everyone present was dumbfounded. So, it was really Nova? And she admitted it as she was unable to quibble with it? But confession wouldnt make Mabel forgive her. After all, she vited Old Mrs. Kings most untouchable taboo! Nova, you. Mabel showed only confusion in her eyes. Nova heaved another sigh. In everyones stare, she looked at Mabel and said apologetically, Grandma, sorry, Its all my fault. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Truth Realized by All She closed her eyes and seemed to have chosen to remain silent. Kelly heaved a sigh of relief. I finally got you! She hurriedly went forward and spoke to Mabel. Grandma, I got faults too. If I had inquired more carefully, things wouldnt have happened. Its my fault. Grandma, please dont take offense at Nova. She is still young. Young? Sian, with indignation, said, She is almost at her thirty. Still young? In the past, Sian despised Nova and kept finding faults with her. But Sian didnt dare to find faults with Nova in the public. However, at this moment, as Old Mrs. King looked so sad, Sian could finally make a fashion of caring about Old Mrs. King and pretend to be a filial junior. In fact, she just wanted to scold Nova. She said in regretful anger, Nova, youve been in the King Family for three years. Perhaps we might have not treated you so well. But your grandmother, how nice is she to you? She only wished to give you the best! But what did you do in return? What did you do? How should you lead Kelly to buy such thing?! You dont deserve your grandmas kindness to you! You disappointed me! Henry frowned. He had a feeling that it was not over yet. Nova was so smart and, as awyer, so eloquent. And he had learnt a hard lesson from her eloquence. He couldnt understand her silence. As Zona felt that it was almost time, she immediately produced wrinkles to her brows and said, Nova, why dont you tell the truth? Why are you defending her and undertaking all the mes? It was she who ignored your warnings and has been trying to pass the buck to you! Has she ever treated you as her family? Kelly was shocked when she heard Zonas voice. Damn! The bitch had prepared for this! Kelly hurriedly turned to Zona and asked, Zona, what are you talking about? How would I treat Nova like that? Linda also calmed herself down. She knitted her brows and joined the quarrel. Zona, whats that nonsense. It was Nova who bought the jade bracelet and said right under our nose that she was going to give that to Old Mrs. King as a present. It cant be truer. The surveince record and receipts are all proofs. Are we gonna bring all the evidence here now? Zona almostughed out of extreme anger. Nova did talk about buying gift for grandma! But that was my grandma! Not Old Mrs. King! Everyone was surprised by Zonas words. Lan also said in surprise, Oh gosh. Such a twist! Novas expression changed. Zona 1/2 50.0% 11:08 < L mum Keanized by All But Zona ignored Nova and directly shot her nce towards the fifth dining table from them. She slowly walked over. Grandma, please raise your arm and show everyone the jade bracelet on your wrist. Old Mrs. Hemmer also understood what happened. At this moment, she didnt need to say anything else. She just raised her arm slowly. As everyone saw the jade bracelet on Old Mrs. Hemmers wrist, which was simr to those presented by Kelly, all guests seemed to have understood everything. Kellys face again went deadly pale. In despair, Kelly shook her head. It was all schemed by Nova! Nova was waiting for her to fall into the pit! Nova! All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When Mabel saw the jade bracelet on Old Mrs. Hemmers hand, she, though still feeling aggrieved for the past, heaved a sigh of relief. As long as. it wasnt Nova. Zona sneered and turned to Kelly and Linda. How shameless you were to me on Nova like that! How could you insult Nova with such barefaced lies! Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Vanity and Desire to Win Kelly lowered her head. I didnt Linda was exasperated. She also knew what happened. She gritted her teeth and shouted, Its all Novas design! She deliberately said right in our face that its a present to grandma, and shel misguided us! We thought grandma liked such jade. And Kelly spent so much work to find them. But At this point, they had to tell the truth to rify things. But Zona sneered and showed no mercy. My grandma liked bracelets with this kind of pattern and color. Nova and I are best friend. My grandmas birthday was just yesterday, and it was Novas gift to her. But you! You are not willing to use even the tiniest part of your brain to figure out what gift was proper for Old Mrs. King, and chose the easiest way of giarizing. Dont you ever feel any shame? Nova shook her head at Zona. Stop it, Zona She said in a low voice, and only people nearby could hear it. Kellys and Lindas faces both went paler. Sabina also panicked. She nned to win Mabels favor at the party, but her n was ruined by Nova, the bitch! They didnt win Mabels favor, but even stepped on her taboo! They fell into the trap set by Nova! There was nothing they could do to wash off the stigma. Sabina looked at Mabel and shook her head, and she exined, Mrs. King, it must be a misunderstanding. However, before Mabel could speak, Zona had sneered. I wondered why you would buy such thing! When Nova was talking about the gift, you werent even close! Wow, it turned out that you had been eavesdropping on Nova from the very beginning! Kelly tried to defend herself, but Zonas voice in sarcasm sounded again. You said that you and Nova saw eye to eye. Saying that perhaps you would prepare the same thing as the gift. Now I see. The so called telepathy is to sneak a look at Novas idea. And you thought that Nova would only buy one bracelet, so you bought six pairs. So that you could win Nova! Kelly was stunned. She took a deep breath. She wanted to defend herself, but words just fled her tongue. She could only shake her head. Everyone looked at Kelly with mixed feelings. So, it turned out that Kelly was a hypocritical person, who, on the surface, built a fake harmony with Nova, and, under the table, did such thing to prevail over Nova. How ridiculous Kelly was. She took one false step and her name would forever be attached to the stigma. Zona Nova wanted to hold Zonas hand to stop her from revealing more truth. However, Mabel, who tried hard to restrain her anger, said mockingly, What is said is said. Just 1/2 50.0% 11:09 O Chapter Fou vanity and Desire to Win let Zona finish. Since she could do such thing, she would have to bear the consequence. You couldnt help her maintain her bogus reputation forever! Zonas father was blue in the face. 10 Nova had a connection with the King Family, which made Zonas friendship with Nova beneficial to the Hemmer Family. However on the other hand, the Bush Family wasnt a small photo. What Zona did today had completely offended the Bush Family. How would he tackle with the Bush Familys hatred and revenge? However, if he ever tried to stop Zona now when Old Mrs. King had asked her to continue, he would then offend the King Family. Zona brought her father into a dilemma. Zona looked at Kelly in extreme disappointment, and rebuked uncontrobly, Ive thought you, as Novas cousin, was a righteous person. When Nova was being interviewed, I praised you! How could you do such beastly thing! Oh, I see, so, youre satisfied when you beat Zona in front of everyone? You thought that Nova was to give only one bracelet, so you have to give manyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. more bracelets than she does! So as to satisfy your vanity and sick desire to win? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Who was The Winner? Zonas father was shivering with fear! My little brat. Can you shut yourself up?! But he could only think to himself because he could feel that Mabel would like to see Zona berate Kelly. Stopping Zona maybe displease the Kings! Kelly spluttered with her head shaking, No, I didnt! I did that just lest Novas gift overshadowed mine! So I prepared more than her but I didnt mean to steal her thunder! Zona debunked her without mercy. Thats what you called likeCminded! Lame excuse! At this moment, Mabels pentCup anger was going to release despite herself. Gritting her teeth, All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mabel said, You saved Henrys life so I wont call you to ount for todays thing. But if you dont want to shorten my life, just go! I hope I never set eyes on you because every sight of you will remind me of what you have done to me today! Kelly strained for air and staggered back when she heard what Mabel had said. Tears rolled down her face. Nono, its not true. Grandma, I really dont know that She kept shaking her head while Linda was frozen with disbelief. You dont know? Yes, you dont know! I mistook your intention. So could you avoid me like the gue? Dont let me see you again! Please! Finishing that, Mabel fell backward with her hand on her chest suddenly! Novas face paled visibly. Grandma! Henry caught hold of Mabels arms immediately. The coldness in his face had turned into worry. Nova! Good! Good for her! Orvilles face clouded over with anxiety. He was on his knee at once to check Mabels condition. Mabel! Mom! Sian also lunged toward Mabel same like some guests. They all looked worried. Nova looked serious apparently after she took Mabels hands in her hand. In a moment Mabel recovered her breath and rising up slowly from the chair she said, Im fine, dont be fussy. Seeing Mabel sit back again made all the people sigh with relief. Nova looked up at Kelly. Cousin, you are Henrys savior so no one would me you. But grandma wasnt in good condition. Could you leave now, please? I beg you, please! And I will meet youter and Ill take the me! Kellys face twisted in anger! Nova! Nova! She wanted to eat Nova alive for two pins! If she left now, the usation against her would be confirmed. But what if she didnt leave? What should she do to vindicate herself? Now all the evidence suggested that Nova was innocent and people didnt believe her at all! What should she do?! Mabel took a deep breath and said, Nova,e with me to take a rest in the lounge. Nova got up quickly and help Mabel walk to the lounge. This shock aged Mabel visibly. With their sudden departure, the queer atmosphere haunted the hall. Grandma Kelly was still sobbing. Tears welled up in her eyes but Mable left with the slightest hesitation. While Nova, looking at Kelly distressedly, motioned her to leave. Everyone who saw the scene was touched by Novas kindness. Nova had a heart of gold and she cared about her cousin Kelly from the bottom of her heart. But someone thought differently. Todays interesting y was nned by who exactly? Lan frowned and said to Simon, Who was the winner? Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Came Back To Me? No matter who, its their own business. Simon paused a while saying. Lan got his head around it instantly, and he burst outughing. It serves her right. Here Nova had been in the lounge with Mabel. Looking at Mabel, who was drawn sitting in the chair, Novas heart ached. She came close to Mabel and said gently, Grandma, I knew you are. hurt every year on that day, but grandma, the ident is behind you now and many years have passed in your remorse. Can we just move on? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mabel felt a great weight of sorrow inside her and when she heard Novasfort she looked up subconsciously to tell her pain. Nova, you are not me, it is a forever sore point of me Before Mabel finished her words, Nova clenched her hands tightly and said solemnly, Grandma, do you know why I take the trouble to bring you the Blessing Emerald? Mabel was startled by her question. Nova continued, I hope it could help you find peace and release through meditation and I wish you both health and longevity. Mabel sighed lightly. I know you are a good girl. Grandma has enjoyed the pleasure of life enough even though my time is running out. I have no regret but you are the only care of me in the world Nova held grandma firmly in her arms. Grandma, you are the only one in the world who showed. me what love is. I have no one to rely on except you, you are my only family. Are you going to leave alone in the world? Nova knew that grandma was remarkable now, but she was suffering from organ failure due to mental depression. Nova would like to see grandma remain hale and hearty for years yet, thats why she made up her mind to set a trap for Kelly to relieve grandmas guilt. She knew that her n without the Kings permission may have an adverse effect but it was hard toe to terms with grandmas death. The world was so great with so many families. apanying her and grandpa loved her so much. Grandma shouldnt finish her life so hastily. And she did it for a reason of self. Grandma was the only family who support her, she couldnt imagine what kind of her world would be without grandma, that was to say, grandma was her hope in life. They were unrted by blood but grandma treated her as dear as Henry. Oh, please, grandma, let past be past. Okay? With soulful eyes, Mabel stared at Nova, who crouched down in front of her, and caressed her face affectionately. Good girl. Neither now, nor ever will I leave you. She said as if she was pacifying Nova. Nova shook her head violently, she didnt believe it at all. Grandma, do you believe that it is fate to throw us together? Mabel got puzzled at her words. What do you mean? Nova uttered a sign and a string of words. Actually, this time I went to the Smani Abbey not just for your birthday gift. I consulted the abbot about your sore point. He told me that peoples fate was sealed and what you thought you lost actually havee back to you already. Mabel gazed at her in horrified disbelief. Came back to me already? Nova echoed with a nod, Yes, it hase back to you. Hearing this, Mabel said no more but there was bewilderment in her eyes. Nova finally took a heavy breath. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Is That Bad? Then, Nova raised her head, seeming like making a resolution. Grandma, Henry actually is he is back! Mabels face turned taut and pale. What? Nova, what are you talking about? As Mabel said, she shook his head and gave Nova a rueful smile. Nova, I know you just want to relieve me so you told me a white lie. But, many times Without waiting for Mabel to finish her words, Nova interrupted her with a firm voice. Grandma, you know what kind of people the Abbot of Smani Abbey is. He never lies and if you dont. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. believe what I said you can go to Smani Abbey with me to confirm by yourself. What do you think? Smani Abbey was of great importance for those who believe in God. Mabel seemed to be inconceivable. Nova, do you? Nova smiled at her softly. Grandma, why not see the Abbot? He will tell you the reason. Your son was gone but he came back as your grandson. You two still are rted by blood! Mabels eyes lit up with hope. It seemed that she had taken heart from Novas words. Nova, is it true? Of course! Nova answered her sincerely. In relief, Mabel burst outughing. I knew it. I knew. I dreamt that my little son told me that he didnt leave. He was always with me, I can feel it in my bones! He was my grandson now! Nova raised the corner of her lips. You are right. He was always here with you! Saying this, Nova was scourged by her conscience. The Abbot would not tell a lie but a white lie would be granted a pardon by God for the sake of life. Well, well! We will go to meet the Abbot tomorrow! Nova was happy to see that Mabel revived as she promised. Okay! If grandma were hale and hearty all along she could not lie to her, but she was unable to bear the unexpectedness of grandmas death. She had to do it to cure grandmas grief of losing a son. At that moment, Novas mood gradually lightened. She pouted her lips. So grandma, can you just leave behind the thing of the bracelet and be cheerful? ident was an ident and idents will happen. Mabel sighed deeply at the thought. I knew. I just cant let myself off lightly Nova took her hand firmly. Grandma, dont forget, he is here with you! But in a new identity. Your good deed for the day will reward you. Thats why the miracle happened to you. Its the reward of God. Mabel got puzzled at her words. What do you mean? Grandma, have you ever thought that too many children were not a good thing for children themselves? Siblings are alike in appearance but differ greatly in disposition. And its quite possible that there might be sibling rivalry, which definitely will hurt the parents no matter who won. A shadow of a smile touched her mouth as she said. But things are different with you now, little uncle has turned out to be uncle Baldwins son. There is no fight and rivalry for interest between father and son. Is that bad? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Favorite Egg Pudding Mabels eye sharpened when she heard this. Your words make sense. But I just cant believe it. Its too much for me Mabel was a theist. Thats why Nova dared to tell such a lie. Otherwise, she would see through her little fuse from the start. Grandma, wonders will never cease. You should trust the Abbot! Abbot Houng was amazing. Alright, lets go to see him tomorrow if he is avable. Nova nodded cheerfully. Then, lets resume the party! Henry must be waiting for you. Why not round off your birthday party? Moreover, there are plenty of guests to be entertained. After finishing these words, Nova seemed to relieve a lot. She was d when she did cheer grandma up. She did it! Grandmas grief would be eliminated soon. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Well, lets go out. Mabel was in a better mood now, and she was desperate to see her grandsons face. Then, with the help of Nova, Mabel got the hall again, which really came as a surprise. They didnt expect Old Mrs. King woulde out with all smiles again and there was no sign of anger on her face. People were wondering what Nova had said to make Mabel recover herself so quickly. Even Henry set his eyes on Nova. Sian frowned slightly with astonishment on her face. Mabel didnt take her seat immediately. Instead, she smiled apologized, and said, Sorry for what happened today. Its my own fault to dwell on the past. Sorry, everyone. And where is Kelly? Sian said in a hurry, Kelly has already left for fear of your sadness. Nova sneered inside at Sians words. Leaving was the best choice for her now or she would just be a figure of fun. As Mabel uttered with a deep sigh, Fine, its OK. Id like to reveal my pain of loss to you all. you all know, I had a younger son. But he died decades ago because he ate a fragment of my bracelet out of my attention. When I found him he has had no vital signs Mabel stopped there due to the painful memory, by this time Nova put her hand on Mabels hand in an attempt tofort her. Remember, grandma, he is here with you forever! Mabel nodded at Novas words and cast a look on Henry as a reflex action. Henry was suspicious of Mabels look then he looked at Nova, who was saying something to the guests smilingly, The pain of losing a son is unbearable for her and that day fell on her birthday so grandma lost control of her emotions. I hope that you can understand Old Mrs. King. Now that grandma is clear of the grief, lets just continue our banquet. Well, its fine! Its perfectly understandable. And I think what Nova said holds water. whenever the younger Master King would keep youpany because he knew that he owned a great mother! Orville stared at Nova with puzzlement for a while, then he stood up and came over to Mabel. Come with me, I made a birthday cake for you, and on the top of it was your favorite egg pudding. Mabels heart missed a beat when she heard this. Before their sess in business, they lived in poverty but Orville would make egg pudding for her on her every birthday. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Melting Your Heart Tears were welling up in her eyes. Orville She thought that he had had no collection of their past. Orville sighed, Come on, just for a taste. See if it is the same taste. Nova looked at them with a broad smile. Then she gave a goose around the hall and found Linda was still here, pulling a long face, less All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. smug. Zona was eating and drinking with friends. The whole hall was as harmonious as before. By the time Henry turned to look at Nova. Come with me. After the words, he came out of the hall in a big stride. Nova frowned unpleasantly and then kept up. She was averse to his order but she had to prime him in case he spilled the beans. However, people saw them and got confused again about them. Are they going to reconcile? Henry was conscious that Nova had followed him out since there were footsteps behind him. Henry didnt stop until they were out of the range of the camera. Turning round Novas slender figure came into his view but which gave him an illusion that Noval was receding. Nova knew why Henry asked her out and she didnt want to bother him. Ive arranged that the Abbot of the Smani Abbey will tell grandma you are the reincarnation of her little son as I ask. You know that grandma is not in good physical condition now. If I dont do that she could hardly survive another year. Nova told him directly. And? Henry asked, with a rarely soft tone. He was worried about grandma apparently. Maybe he mistook Novas intention. She guided Kelly when she was choosing a gift just intending to remove grandmas pain. Tomorrow I will take grandma to the Smani Abbey to meet Abbot Houng and then he will tell grandma you are the reincarnation of her son. Novas lips quivered slightly. Thats why grandma sneaked a look frequently when Camileforted her. Henryughed in anger. So you told grand I was her little son actually? Nova looked him square in the face. Thats what you should do to pay for grandmas happiness. Just fake it. Henry was helpless. Rage welled up inside him as he thought he was pushed around like that by Nova. He hated to put himself at other peoples mercy, especially Nova! The woman distressed him extremely! Nova took Henrys silence as consent and she added, If we all agreed on this, I gonna go. Saying this, Nova left directly but suddenly the heel of her shoe got stuck and she fell into Henrys arms before she could react. God knows, Henrys heartbeat quickened as Nova was in his arms. But Nova regained her footing as soon as possible and her face reddened obviously. What are you gonna do! At the same time, she struggled to push Henry away, who was still holding her hand but said to her in a chilly voice, You are trying to attract my attention by doing a series of things like that since the divorce, arent you? Surprise registered on Novas face but the next moment sheughed aloud. How could I dream of melting your heart? Henry was bewildered firstly by her words, and then Novas voice reached Henry again. Im no idiot to do such imbecile things, let alone you take a liking to my cousin Kelly. You may rest assured that I wont do anything to pull you and Id like to part on good terms with you. I promise I wont pester you. + Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Ill Go Nova kept struggling while she was saying, but she failed due to she was less strong than he. Let go of me! Henrys face darkened after Nova articted her thoughts and every word of her apanied by the shooting pain and sarcasm stabbed at his heart! Nova! Dont you think I know nothing about your tricks?! I can carry out your wishes of remarrying me! But on one condition, no more tricks and keeping away from Chester! Nova was dumbfounded. She was in a daze and felt dizzy since hearing Henrys words. Henry was dissatisfied with Novas response frowning. She must be attracting me! Thought Henry to himself. Did she feel incredibly easy to overwhelm him? Henry went into a fret at the drop of a hat. Nova then stamped him on the foot by surprise! With the sharp heel of her stiletto, Nova gave him a hard hit which made Henry take several backward steps. Therefore, Nova managed to squirm free instantly at the same the nervous tension disappeared. Nova! Facing Henrys fury, Nova said grimly. Dont be so selfCcentered and narcissistic! You thought you are favored by God and people should all center around you? Dont be silly, not everyone is crazy about you! Just like me now! Nova was nervous when she was saying that! Heaven knows how flustered she was when she fell into his arms and smelt his unique scent! She thought she had forgotten the story between them ruthlessly but when she was in his arms she found that she didnt forget it at all! The hug waked the forgotten memory and the deep love inside her, which seemed to tear her Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. heart out. The pain made here to her sense and she struggled to breathe deeply so that she could get a grip on herself. No! She would never look back and be entangled with him! Anger zed in Henrys eyes. Good for you! Nova! Good for you! Then, without a look at her Henry ran out on her. Nova was left staring after him. Long after her body rxed a little. She was almost unsteady on her feet except for her strong willpower. Lan was about to follow Henry and Novas steps and got a fresh breath outside due to the banquet was boring, but he didnt expect to run across Henry at the door. Where is Nova? Lan nced behind him but he didnt see her. It was strange that Nova didnte back with Henry so he asked. Whats the matter with her? Henry looked distinctly unpleasant when Nova was mentioned. None of your business! Lan: Excuse me??? Is he stickybeak? Lan was going to say more but he paused when he glimpsed the hole on Henrys shiny shoe. He was a yboy who went clubbing frequently. How could he never know it was a certain. womans work? Lan couldnt helpughing aloud. Bro, does your foot hurt? Henry flew into a fury when he heard that! Lan put a stop to hisughter as quickly as possible after he saw the fire of rage in Henrys eyes. Alright, alright, Ill go! Then he ran away swiftly into the hall. As soon as he took his seat next to Simon, he finally failed to restrain himself fromughing. Theughter raised doubts and difort in peoples minds. Lan must go to find Henry. What happened to Henry? Simon looked puzzled. What are youughing about? Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 How Could she Walk? Lan almostughed his head off before he could answer. Guess what I saw just now! Simon raised his eyebrows but made no response to Lan. He was clearly impatient to know. Then Lan went into a huddle with Simon. Henry was stomped heavily by some woman! And the scratch on his shoe told me that the strike was with all of her strength. Henry now was with a face like thunder because his male pride forced him to suffer in silence! Simons eyes sharpened. He knew Nova must have been Henrys unclimbable mountain. Unclimbable. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mountain. Henrys embarrassment was still exhrating Lan greatly. This is the first time I witnessed Henrys distress. But I didnt see the woman. And the woman namely Nova. Simon looked up and at this time Henry run into his satire. He was alone. Henry walked straight to them and sat down. But Nova still didnt show her face. What is she doing again? Henry wore a frown after waiting for a moment. Mabels pudding was half eaten and obviously, she was in high spirits. Orville was relieved to see her face light up with a grin. But Mabel didnt see Novaing back for such a long time, then asked Henry, Why Nova didnte back yet? What did you do? Henry was also worried about Nova in his heart but he didnt speak out. He kept casting eyes in the direction of the door. It had been ten more minutes since he had sat down, enough for Noval to walk back slowly. What did you do to her? Baldwin scolded him with a sour face. How dare I. Henry retorted. So defensive and aggressive as she was, how could he take advantage of her? She was not necessarily the underdog. Mabels voice betrayed the worry she was trying to hide. She must be trapped by something, go to find her! Mabel asked Henry to find Nova because she still had the intention to be the twos matchmaker again. Time spent together would deepen their rtionship now into love once again. But Novas words were still irritating him so he refused, She knew how to walk back. Then he picked up his spoon to eat. Brat! Mabel snatched the spoon from his hand. Im just in a better temper now so dont upset me again. If something is up with Nova, Ill fix you to death! How could you be so relieved to leave her behind alone? Hurry up! Or Ill go to find her myself! Henry was speechless. Alright, Ill go. He managed to restrain his anger with his eyes shut. And Sians face was overcast with unhappiness. Why Henry couldnt get rid of this bitch even though they had divorced! Are we done with her?! Mabel was bothersome as well, why she liked Nova so much! Nova got no merits at all in her eyes! She was calcting and doing the King family no favor. Why Mabel gave preference to her to such an extent?! Henry now had risen from his chair and his foot was still in acute pain. Nova really exerted herself to stomp him! Suppressing his anger, Henry backtracked to find Nova. Nova now was stuck staying where she was before. She would never do that if she had known this would happen. She could barely stand on her feet at present! Unbelievable! Such a pair of expensive shoes were of badly poor quality. Who would believe that her heel broke merely after she trod on Henrys foot!! She could not walk with a broken skyChigh heel at all. Even worse, she had no phone to call for help for she didnt bring her bag with her since she left it on the seat when she was busyforting grandma. She was in an isted corner that was out of the range of the monitor, so there was the slightest chance to be discovered. She could only count on herself. Butthewn here had many bugs in it, which were her worst fears! She was too scared to take her shoes off and walk on thewn overflowing with bugs! Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 It Never Rains But It Pours! At this moment, she was standing on one foot and leaning against a tree. Her efforts to go back by herself were in vain. It just so happened Henry, who was searching for Nova, witnessed the scene and was dazzled by the lovely temper shown on Novas face. During their three years of marriage, Nova used to be a wife who perform her wifely duties perfectly but her side of vigor was known by Henry and he had no idea she is bursting with vitality either. He never saw an array of emotions disyed on her face so vividly. He knew that Nova at this moment was totally different than she had been, she was really fresh and invigorating. Sensing someones gaze, Nova lifted her eyes expectantly. She got someone to help! However She didnt bargain that the gaze was from Henry, who looked at her as if she was a clown. Novas beautiful eyes were clouded. It never rains but it pours! Not him again? One look on Henrys broadened lips told that Novas reaction set Henry offughing. He approached her step by step. Nova, I will bring you back if you beg of me. Novas face was purple with rage. Youre wee to go! Henrys face darkened at her words. Nova looked ahead and took a deep breath. No big deal, she could walk back with a single foot! She could make it! Holding the tree and looking at thewn, Nova finally summoned up her courage to make a step ahead. But It was almost impossible to walk with a broken skyChigh heel. As Nova was making her step forward, she lost her bnce and tilted forward! And the tree now was beyond her reach since she had moved a little bit. Nova paled with fear and in a panic, she could not but stretch out her hands so as to prop herself up. However Before she fell heavily to the ground Henry swept her up into his arms. She was more flustered This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . now! She would rather fall on the ground than be taken in his arms! Then Henry uttered in a sullen tone. Why did you pull a stunt like that if you cant walk by yourself? Nova was truly helpless. If it wasnt for the fact that she was scared of bugs she didnt have to bother him?! She didnt dare to speak it out due to embarrassment but straightened herself up. Let go of me, Im able to walk on my own. Are you sure? Henry contradicted her with a teasing smile. Ok, Ill you go. Just show me how you walk on your own! Henry released her waist the instant that he said hisst word. Without the support of Henrys arms, Nova lost her bnce again and was going to fall sideways. Nova gave up. She didnt want to get in physical contact with Henry once more so she determined to let herself fall. At that very instant, Henry threw his arms around her waist tightly. Nova went white as a sheet and she snapped, Are you kidding me, Henry? Henry just snorted, You cant walk back without me! Novas anger was ignited by his words. You may rest assured that Ill do whatever it takes to get back! Leave me alone! Henry was absolutely livid about it and he even wished to throw her away now. But he made an effort topose himself. Nova, youd better not provoke me again before Im still patient with you! If it wasnt for grandma, how could Ie out again to help you?! Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Contradict Her Persona? Nova was still struggling to free herself. Henry roared at her, Grandma said that if I cant take you back she wille to find you in person. Do you understand? Hearing this, Nova dropped her eyes wordlessly. Grandma was deliberately getting them together again. Thats why she asked Henry to find her. He couldnt be lying, otherwise, how could he condescend to help her? As Nova was in reflection, Henry scooped her up in his arms. Which sent her to cry out in scare. Henry! Nova subconsciously put her arms around his neck, however, the next second she released him in fluster. Just put me down, I can walk on my own with the help of you. You thought Im willing to scoop you? His eyes were full of impatience. But what he said was inconsistent with what he did. Henry held her protectively in his arms in case she fell down after she let go of his neck. Nova was in a filthy mood thinking of what they were doing now. Henry seemed to disregard all formality. They didnt behave like that even when they were still couples Soon they got in front of the door of the hall but Henry had no intention to put her down before entering, which made Nova cry in rm, Where are you taking me?! We should slip in through the back door! Henry wore a sour face immediately. Do you have any idea about how heavy are you?!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What he meant was she was heavy and he didnt want to make a detour. Nova became even more anxious hearing Henrys footsteps. Put me down, Ill walk in by myself! Are you crazy?! There are so many people in it! We cant let them see us in such a way! Henry gave her words a snort and strode into the hall. The waiter at the door saw them with a puzzled frown but when he noticed Henrys sullen face he hastened to open the door for them Nova was anxious! Henry! She uttered his name nastily in a lower voice. But it was in vain because their behavior of intimacy had been clearly seen by all the people in the room! Zona was even dumbfounded! Whats the matter?! Rorys expression shifted slightly and he was going to stand up almost as a reflex action but was stopped by Vis words. It must be the broken heel, so she cannot walk normally. Many people also saw eye to eye with Vi, they looked at them with little shocks than before. Lan, but couldnt help laughing and he signaled to Simon with his eyes. You really had them there! Simon just worked his mouth but said nothing. Just now, the two were talking about the scratch on Henrys shoe and Lan at that time was in a high mood. He wanted to talk with Nova but she didnt show up for a while, then Lan asked Simon where was she. Simon answered Lan but cast a nce at Henry, You dont have to be worried about her. Im just curious about what happened between. Was Nova walked out in a fit of anger? Said Lan casually. Someone will care about her if she didnte back. Simon bantered. So, just as Simon had said, someone was worried about her and brought her back unscathed. How considerate he was! Though Zonas heart was brimming over with rage now when she saw the scene, she was still gloating over Kellys disgrace. Will she be mad at the scene? Or just contradict her persona in public? Mabel, different from the others disbelief, was extremely delighted to see that with her eyes lit up with satisfaction! Sian sensed something was wrong and then she followed Mabels stare. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Put A Sock In Your Mouth! How could you! Her eyes smoldered with anger!!! On the contrary, Baldwin looked at them readily. As for Orville, his emotion swelled and subsided. Witnessed by all the people present, Henry put Nova down on her previous seat. He didnt envision that when he straightened himself up, a sudden sense of loss took his heart. And Nova, shy of meeting peoples looks of curiosity, hung her head to hide her blushes. Henry caught a glimpse of Nova, who was burning with shyness, then his mouth quivered in the suspicion of a smile. But it disappeared quickly as Henry told the butler to do something and took his seat. Looking at this, Sians face took on a ghastly expression. Miss Lin cant even walk now? Her words sent Nova into fits of displeasure, but thetter didnt respond to her with words. Baldwin instantly rebuked Sian with a freezing look, Dont you see Novas heel was broken? Mabel didnt notice that before for her attention was upied by Nova and Henrys affectionate contact. And as soon as she heard Baldwins words, she moved her eyes to Novas shoes, the heel on her right foot had been broken. She then asked hurriedly in a worried voice, Is something the matter with your shoes? Henry chuckled when Mabel asked. What should she say? Nova hesitated before replying. I broke it identally. Gnashing her teeth, Sian scolded Nova, Nova, since you have divorce Henry, I think youd better stay away from Henry and never imagine winning him back! Henry frowned at his mothers words but Nova promised squarely. Dont worry, it wont happen! Hearing Novas promise, the frown on Henrys face changed into a scowl. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mabel sighed with resignation. Come on, Nova,e to eat some food, you must be hungry. Mabels words brought Nova to her sense, and she nodded meekly. No one ever spoke and people at this table allpsed into awkward silence. Orville was subduing his fury all the time, he had tried his best not to ruin Mables birthday party by saying as less as possible. But Lanwas still in a puzzlement. Do you have any idea about what Henry is thinking?! He treated Nova badly before but now he took her back by holding her in arms! What is he thinking? Thinking wildly, Simon replied him eating. What do you mean? Bro, tell me more details about it! Lan kept asking. Simon gave him a brief answer. Henry was a possessive man. Thats it. The puzzlement in Lans eyes seemed to clear a little bit. So you mean Henry just doesnt want Nova to have contact with other men though she is no longer his wife? I dont see him as possessive, I think Henry likes Nova but without awareness of it himself! Simon smiled briefly. Nobody would know except himself. Lan drank thoughtfully and suddenly an idea popped into his head, then he said to Simon with a smirk. Im going to pry into it. Youll see. Simon just nced at him indifferently. It will serve you right. Put a sock in your mouth! While they were still drinking and jesting. The butler who did Henrys bidding came back. With a shoebox in his hands, he walked toward Nova. Miss Bush, this is a pair of new shoes for you. Said he with great respect. Thank you, Bates, Nova said with sincere appreciation. Bates coughed discreetly. Youre wee, but I just did what Mr. King told me to do. He dared not to im the credit. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Good Eye of Henry Nova paused as she was to take the shoebox. Henry also looked at the shoebox, but he seemed gloomier. Mabel hurriedly said, Girl, hurry and change into them! Or else, how could you walk! Henry, bring Nova to the dressing room to get changed. Henry was speechless. He didnt move. Nova quickly refused, Dont bother. I can have my friend help me. Then, she waved toward Zona. Zona was also looking at Nova. Seeing Novas waves, Zona hurriedly patted Vis shoulder, and they went towards Nova together. Seeing theming, Nova heaved a sigh of relief. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Henry took the cutleries, and remained silent. Mabel looked at Henry in disappointment. However, he couldnt again try to create some personal space with Nova for Henry as Novas friends were approaching. Then, Zona and Vi each supported one of Novas arms, and the three of them walked towards the dressing room slowly. As they entered the dressing room, Zona couldnt help it and said in shocking disbelief. Whats going on? The shoes are so expensive, and the heel should break so easily! Such poor quality! Nova looked taut and Vi felt that Nova was not being her usual self. Vi looked at Nova up and down and asked, Nova, how did the heel break As Vi asked, she opened the shoebox for Nova. Nova took off her highCheels and said helplessly, It just happened to break. Perhaps I am out of luck today. Fuck it. They cost a million bucks! Your luck wouldnt cost that much! Zona didnt believe it at all. Vi didnt ask more as she was stunned by the pair of new shoes. What a pair of beautiful crystal shoes. Nova and Zona both looked at the shoes. The shoes were made of crystal, and they were transparent. The wearers feet and the crystal shoes would enhance each others beauty. Therefore, being wealthy wasnt enough to wear shoes. One would have to first own elegant feet. The shoes were made by a master hand. Fine patterns could be seen on the crystal. When lights were shone on them, they would radiate silver lights, which would seem extraordinarily exquisite and shining. These shoes are so pretty! And Novas feet are also pretty. You would definitely look more elegant in them! Nova! This pair is much better than your previous ones! Nova showed aplicated feeling in her eyes but didnt reveal it. She had no choice but to put on this pair of shoes. She could only ept it. Give them to me. Vi took out the shoes and bent over to put them on the ground carefully. Nova put them on directly. Henry has good eyes. The shoes match your feet perfectly. Zona said casually. However, Vi looked at Nova with concern. Nova. You two Nova heaved a sigh and said, Everything was ident. I didnt see theseing. Never mind. Lets go out. Grandma is waiting. Okay. When they got out, many people subconsciouslynded their gaze on Novas feet. When they found how the crystal shoes offset Novas beautiful feet, lots of them seemed envious and jealous. Nova not only has a pretty face, but also pretty leel. Henry showed surprise in his eyes, but he hid his emotions the next second with a frown. He then darkened his face with regret. Sian was confused by her sons reaction. When Mabel saw the shoes, she said in surprise, So goodClooking they are! Henry, you really got good eye! Henry was speechless. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Protected by the Kings As Nova walked close, she heard Mabels words. She coughed and remained silent. Mabel said smilingly, Henry, grandma now ask you to do one thing. I dont want your rtion to go sour after your divorce. Ill tell you; Nova is now my granddaughter. My best granddaughter! So, you gotta be nice to her! You have to pick dozens suits of outfits for Nova and have them made and delivered! Henry frowned at Mabels words. Grandma. He sounded unwilling. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mabel darkened her face. Before she uttered a word, Nova hurriedly said, Grandma, I have plenty of clothes. Dont need to bother Henry. Mabel then said to Nova gently, Good girl. Grandma know that you got enough clothes. But what he bought you meant more than what youve owned! Then, she turned to Henry and said fiercely, I dont care! You will have to carefully select fifty outfits for this season. And I will check them personally! OR! I will hold you responsible! Henry was renderedpletely nkCfaced! Novas expression also changed slightly. Nova and Henry spoke in unison. Grandma! Grandma! As they heard each other uttering the same word, they subconsciously looked at each other and then looked away. Mabel was amused. She said, Its my birthday, and I am the number one! Henry, just tell me, will you buy it? Henry was a bit irritated. I will! Hahahah Mabel was delighted. She then looked at Nova. Will you ept? Nova wanted to refuse. However, when she saw Mabels expectant look, she finally epted. I will! Thats right! Mabel was satisfied and continued to eat the noodle, and she finished all the noodle. She touched her belly and said, Orville, you think I can still eat as much as the younger me? Im so full! Orville frowned. Then, why do you continue eating when youre full! If it wasnt made by you, I wouldnt have eaten that much! Mabel was halfCgrumbling. Orville was stunned and rendered wordless. After a while, he heaved a sigh and said, I will cook for you more often in the future. But, dont eat a pig of yourself! Mabelughed. Alright! Youve given me your words. And I hope you could keep your words as Henry and Nova would. Orville said, Alright, alright. Yes, madam! Mabel felt her birthday rounded off. She couldnt help saying, Over the past decades Ive lived on earth, I think today is my happiest birthday ever! Nova, it all thanks to you! Then, Mabel held Novas hand. Nova shook her head. Grandma, 1 Dont need to say it. Grandma know it all. Nova was stunned. What did grandma know? Why I dont know? Mabels birthday party rounded off. After the party was over, Nova, as Mabel ordered that she was one of the Kings, had to stay and see off the guests. Nova felt reluctant but also moved. Because Mabels order was making it clear to the public that Nova was still protected by the Kings even if she had divorced Henry. And all the guest left in confusion. They couldnt figure out why they were together now after Nova had done two things that was detrimental to the King. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I Did It After all the guest had left, Nova looked at Mabel and said, Grandma, I should get going. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Though Old Mrs. King didnt want Mabel to leave, she nodded, Alright, be careful on the road. Alright, Ill pick you up tomorrow. Said Nova in all smiles as she saw grandma looking at her in reluctance to parting. Mabel nodded in smiles. As she saw Henry, who was nkCfaced, standing aside, she really wanted to kick this unromantic bastard in his ass. You! Send Nova back now! Are you going to let her, a girl, go home alone! Henry darkened his face. Grandma! Nova was also taken aback by Mabels words. She hurriedly refused. Dont bother, grandma. My friends are all waiting outside for me. I can go back with them. Friends? Said Mabel in puzzlement. Nova hurried said, Yes, Zona and Vi, and the others. Grandma, I gotta go! She had decided to leave with or without Mabels response. Then, she thought of her shoes, which was bought by Henry. She pondered for a while and then walked away quickly. Her highCheels were broken because of Henry. He should pay for them! Then, Nova left without any scruples. Zona and the others were waiting at the gate. When they saw Nova, Rory rolled down the car window of the front passenger seat. Nova. He called. In smiles, Nova walked over. Henry, who was forced by Mabel to walk Nova to the gate, saw Nova getting in the car when he got to the gate. Through the open car window, he saw Rory on the drivers seat. Henrys face was immediately shrouded in frost. However, no one noticed Henry as they were all looking at Nova. Nova felt it weird as the front passengers seat was left for her. But she didnt think much and sat in. After she closed the car door, Rory closed the window and drove the car away. Zona was in great mood. Today is awesome! I really got high when I saw that bitch got unmasked! I really wanna have some fun tonight! Vi smiled. Alright, lets go to the karaoke! You guys have anything to do tonight? Its been a while since the Rory smiled. Im cool. He drove slowly, apparently waiting for the final call so that he could determine the route. Nova raised her brows. Im in. Zonaughed. Lets roll! Im so bored right now! Rory smiled and stepped on the gas. To the old ce then. Before long, they arrived at the ce and got into the box. Zona had selected several songs in happiness. I wonder what Kelly Bush is doing at home right now. I wonder whether shes been crying! Said Zona with the microphone. Vi sneered, Cry? I bet she is cursing Nova. But I didnt expect Kelly to do so to beat Nova over it. Nova, you have known her true color, right? Or you wouldnt have made such a countermove. Nova heaved a sigh. I did so as a probe. I didnt expect Kelly to catch the bait. And, I didnt do so to shame her. Then for what? Vi was confused. And Rory also looked at her. Nova smiled. I did it! Then, she told them her purpose. Rory and Vi were both shocked. Vi said, You are really bold! If you failed, it was stabbing Old Mrs. King in her heart. Arent you afraid of Kings revenge if that was the case? Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Doomed Nova produced a wry smile. I didnt think that much. I just wanted grandma to get over her scar. The song Zona selected began ying. Zona sat on the coach and delivered beer bottles that were decapped by Rory to everyone. Come! Lets drink! Until were drunk! Todays sess is a good thing. Today, we celebrate for Nova! Come! Drink! They were all in good mood. After drinking for a while, Rory couldnt resist his curiosity, and he look at Nova and asked in soft voice, Nova, why did your shoes suddenly break? Nova was taken aback by Rorys question. However, after pondering, she said softly, I stepped with too much force and the heel broke. My phone wasnt with me and I couldnt contact you guys. Grandma didnt see me back after a long while, and she asked Henry to look for me. The rest is known to you. And now Nova was still wearing that pair of crystal highCheels. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Rory showed bitterness in his eyes. He could hardly approach Henrys economic strength. Vi patted Rory on the shoulder. What are you thinking,e, drink! No matter what happened today, Noval seeded. I just wondered what will that bitch do in return. Haha, didnt you said that she would be busy cursing Nova? Oh, she will also curse me! I bet she hates me as well now. Zona was indifferent to Kellys reaction. Nova frowned, while Zonaughed and said, My dads gonna go crazy. He knew that he couldnt offend the King or the Bush. If he stopped me, he would have offended the King. But if he didnt, he would offend the Bush. He deserves that dilemma! Nova looked worried. Did your father call you? Didnt you see that I have shut my phone? Or, my phone would explode due to endless ringing. Im d that we maddened the Bush! I see my father is being too idle that he knew nothing but lollygagging with that temptress. He even fucked a bastard out now! Im gonna make him busy, so that he wouldnt bug me from time to time. Vi heaved a helpless sigh. You couldnt be like this forever. He is your dad after all. I have only my two mothers! Then, Zona picked up the microphone and eximed, Alright, alright. Today well have enough fun! Im gonna sing! Whos with me! Then, Zona began singing. They soon had their fan despite of the displeasing interlude. Zona even began dancing. However, depression shrouded somewhere else. Bang! Boom! Thud! Bangs after bangs, splinters scattered all over the ground. It was a mess. Some of the broken sses originally contained water. Under the light, the ground was shimmering silver light. But nothing could stop Kelly Bush. She didnt stop until she had smashed everything smashable in the house. In rage, she thudded her fist against the bed. She had never been so angry. All her anger was caused by Nova. Sabina also pulled a long face. Baron looked at Kelly grimly. Have you had enough? You think you could find at way out by smashing? Kelly was going crazy out of anger. She roared, What else can I do? Nova Bush hadpletely disgraced me today in front of all the rich asses. Im doomed forever! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Great Fun Sabina took a deep breath. Mrs. King just called me, saying that Old Mrs. King is fine now and wants to tell you that she wouldnt bear a grudge. Kelly gritted her teeth. Not a grudge! So what? Now everyone thinks I am an angelicConCtheCsurface but actually hypocritical bitch! That I pretended to be on good terms with Nova Bush! That the bitch warned me out of kindness and I wronged her and I wanted to beat her! How would I clean myself of this? Her perfect image was ruined within a day. She waspletely unmasked. Henry didnt say a word for me today. He just stood by and watched me being shamed. He doesnt like me at all. How could I get close to him in the future? What will the others talk about me? Sabina immediately said in a deep voice, With the status of the Bush, no one dares to speak a word ill of you! Kelly, no matter what, the priority for you now is to find a way to marry Henry. Were businessmen. We gather together for business! You saved Henrys life! Thats hard fact. Gossips wont change that. Baron also nodded. Yes. What Nova said today will fade away as time goes by. We still got a chance to win. You cant give up so easily! The Kings couldnt live without their cooperation with us. Sabina and Barons words gradually calmed Kelly down. They didnt stop Kelly from smashing because they knew that Kelly needed to vent her anger and calm herself down. At this moment, Kelly, although still angry, felt that her parents were right. She frowned slightly. What should I do next? She was a little confused at this moment. She feared that Henry disliked her. However, her parents words were correct. Sometimes, people wouldnt conduct marriage out of love, but out ofmon interest. She would marry Henry eventually. Baron said, Ill find an excuse to have Nova back and show the outside that you and Nova are getting alone well with each other. As for you, Kelly, you stay yourself and maintain your image. As for the past, you could pretend to be magnanimous that you wouldnt look into it, and that you would ept the me for your cousin. Kelly was reluctant but she nodded obediently and epted Barons n. Sabina said again, Yes. Sian King put great importance to your marriage with Henry. I will discuss with Sian. If This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . possible, lets just let you and Henry be the real husband and wife. Kelly was shocked by Sabinas words. Mom She wasnt being shy and reluctant. In fact, she had adopted this measure, but Henry didnt ept. She was a girl after all and she wouldnt keep mentioning sex with Henry. She didnt want Henry to think her frivolous. Sabina said indifferently, The past is past. We will focus on the future. Just wait and see. Mom will help your win him. Kelly looked at Sabina in surprise. You have an idea, mom? Yes. You just keep you perfect image. Dont go out tomorrow. Just be your normal self. There are countless cameras aiming at you now and you need to smile at them! Tomorrow, you go visit Old Mrs. King in the Kings Way Mansion. Kelly nodded. Okay. Now that her parents had settled everything for her, she was finally relieved. The night grewte, and Kelly fell asleep in unease. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Have a Check Zona danced while waving the beer bottle in her hand. Viughed like a tomboy rat Nova also drank too much. She leaned against the coach and rubbed her temples. The only one sober was Rory. He approached Nova slowly and handed her a ss of water. He took the wine ss from more drinking, or you head would ache fiercer. Nova slightly opened her eyes, her check red because of wine. She smiled. Okay. Although she drank much, she didnt drink that much. She soon stood up. I gotta use the washroom. Rory remained silent. But Zona had just got into the washroom of their box. Nova walked s outside. Rory frowned. Nova! Rx. I am not that drunk! It was just beer. Nova felt a slight headache, but she didnt stumble. Rory frowned and was still worried. Soon, Nova went to the public washroom. Every box had an independent restroom, and the pu was empty. Nova soon walked out. She lowered her head and walked, and, at a corner, she bum someone. Bang Her headache worsened after the bump. The man who was hit smelled the alcohol and aroma on Nova, and suddenly felt it familiar. He hu supported Nova and, as he saw clearly who it was, he said in surprise, Nova? The familiar voice sobered Nova at once. She hurriedly took a step back and was startled. Mr. Ches Chesterughed out. Such a coincidence that we should meet here. You drank too much? Chester was surprised by Novas drinking. In his impression on Nova, she disliked alcohol because sl alcohol bungled business. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As he saw Nova was rubbing her temple with one of her hands, he frowned. Youre a girl. Why did you that much? Come on, let me drive you home. Nova took a step back. Thank you, but save the trouble. She drank because her friends were here and she didnt want to be the wet nket. More than that, she v happy because grandma finally got rid of the scar. Also, she didnt want to get too close to Chester Don. When she saw Chester raising his brows in curiosity Nova hurriedly exined, Im with my friends. I wont bother Mr. Don. Please, feel free to do anything yo want. When Nova finished her words, Rory had walked out of the box. He frowned as he saw Nova standing with Chester. He immediately strode towards them and stood beside Nova. I didnt expect Mr. Don to be here as well! Rory smiled. Chester squinted at Rory. Mr. Rory Jackson. Youre here with Nova? Chester uttered Novas name in a somewhat intimate manner, which made Rory frowned imperceptibly. But Rory soon produced a smile and nodded. Yes, Nova drank a bit too much. Ill drive her home first. Mr. Don, lets have dinner together some other day. Chester cast a nce at Nova and, as he found that Nova had only the intention of walking away rather than continuing the conversation, he nodded slightly in silence and stepped aside. Soon, Rory and Nova returned to their box. A man slowly walked to the corridor. Chester said directly, Check whats going on with Nova. The man didnt move but replied respectfully, Mr. Don, I know. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Daydreamers Chester looked at the man and brought him to an empty box. The assistant then told Chester what happened. on Old Mrs. Kings birthday party in details. Chester narrowed his eyes slightly, and he didnt utter a word as the assistant was speaking. The assistant described every detail of the event. He didnt dare to miss any part of it or to make any judgement. about it. He just described. Chester smiled atter the assistant finished speaking. Henry thinks he could win Nova back now? The assistant was surprised. Henry King want to win her back? How could this be possible? He had been cold to Miss Bush, and he even seemed to dislike her. Chester said mockingly, Henry wouldnt let others tell him what to do. Even if it was his grandmothers request, he could have carried her inside from the back door. Why did he have to let all the people see him. carrying Nova inside? After his contact with Nova, he knew that Novas feeling to Henry had beenpletely worn away. Nova wouldnt have allowed Henry to carry her inside if her shoes werent broken. The assistantughed and said, Mr. Don. We dont need to have scruples, right? Miss Bush wont turn back. anyway. So, we could just stick to our original n, right? Chester narrowed his eyes. Its hard to say. The assistant looked at Chester in surprise and silence. Chester continued without showing much emotion, Keep observing. And look into Rory Jackson and Novas past. He had looked into Nova, and he knew that Rory was her friend. However, he needed to probe into it. The assistant nodded. Yes. At this moment, Nova had returned to the box with Rory. When Zona walked out of the washroom, she Nova, who seemed listless. She wobbled towards Nova and taunted, No way! You havent drunk half the amount I drank, and youre being a pussy? No! You gotta drink. with me! Rory had to stand up for Nova. Ill drink with you. Nova has a headache. Nova smiled and shook her head. Yeah, headache. Ill pass, or Im gonna pass out. Boring! Zona pouted. She drank too much and she felt her tongue twisted. They yed for a while, and then they walked out of the karaoke together. Nova felt better as she stopped drinking. Zona walked staggeringly while Nova and Vi each held one of her arms. Vi derided, You are really an alcoholic. Be a rational drinker, alright? Dont get drunk whenever you drink. You will have me look after you Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. every time you are drunk. Zona didnt ept Vis advice at all. Its your pleasure to look after me! I wouldnt allow others to look after me! Nova! I wanna sleep at your ce! Rory said, Ive told my chauffeur. He and I will drive you home. Then, they would have to drive Nova and Zona to Novas home first. Rory sent them upstairs and then got back to his car. Vi had been resting on the back seat with her eyes closed. When she heard the door being opened, she 410 co ON opened her eyes and found Rory sitting at the front passenger seat. Vi looked at his handsome profile and, failing to resist her curiosity, asked, Rory, you really like Nova, right? And youre not marrying anyone else in your life, right? Rory was stunned by Vis question, but he soon smiled. Yeah. But Nova doesnt put me in her heart. Perhaps I am a daydreamer. Daydreamer Vi murmured to herself. Daydreamer. Yeah! I am also a daydreamer. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Lump in Throat Rory never put his heart on her. Should I continue this unpromising hidden love? Thought Vi. She felt tired, but she was reluctant to let go When will Rory give up on Nova and have a look at me? Well, have you ever thought of giving up? Vi looked at Rory and asked. The chauffeur was driving in silence. He never took an interest in his bosss affairs. Rory showed a trace of dolefulness in his eyes. He subconsciously turned to Vi and produced a bitter smile. Vi, you have a crush on anyone? Vis heart skipped a beat, and she was stunned by the question. Rory didnt expect an answer from her, and he continued all by himself, I didnt fall in love with her merely yesterday or the day before yesterday. Protecting her had be an instinct of mine over the years though I never extravagantly wished for her love. But if she is willing to get together with me, I will definitely keep her close at my heart, and I will not let her suffer the slightest grievance in this life. Vis expression became moreplicated. To what extent does Rory like Nova? But sheughed at herself the next moment. Theres no need to ask. What Nova to him is what he to me. Dearest love will make one help his or her beloved one to attain happiness. Therefore, even if Vi knew Rory had a crush on Nova, she wouldnt be jealousy. She would only feel bitter, but she would back Rory up without trying to attract his attention. Vi, whats the matter? Hearing herughter, Rory turned around and found tears streaming down her cheek. Rorys expression changed. Have I offended you? Why are you crying? Though the chauffeur didnt want to take himself concerned with the love triangle, he still subconsciously looked at Vi through the rearview mirror in the middle of the car. Vi came back to herself. She wiped her tears and tried to exin, Its nothing. Just some old stories. urred to me. Im fine. I drank too much today. Rory frowned, and, obviously, he was not convinced. And he asked with concern, Something worries you? Some pressure from your family? You have any trouble with anything? You can tell me. I could help you. Vi felt her heart rended. Rory is being so nice to me. How could I give up on him? She felt so painful! Im fine. Vi braced herself up and turned to the darkness of the night to keep Rory out of her sight. She wanted to avoid all kinds ofmunications with Rory, because she feared that she might confess her feelings to Rory with the impulsion provided by alcohol. Her confession would make their rtion awkward. By then, Rory might alienate her, which was the least thing she ever wished for. If she couldnt be his sweetheart, she might as well continue to stay by his side as a friend. She was satisfied with the way she had always been in. In this way, at least she could have him drinking with her when she felt sad. However, if she confessed, he would avoid her. Seeing that she didnt want to say anything, Rory had no choice but to say, Though I like Nova and I pay attention to her, you girls are my friends as well. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me any time. Whether I am capable to solve it or not, I will try to help you. I Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vi only felt a lump in her throat. She restrained herself from crying. She just humphed as response. She didnt dare to speak for fear of crying out. Rory didnt notice Vis expression, and he turned away from Vi slowly. The car was shrouded in silence. The silence was broken when they arrived at Vis home. Im getting off. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 No Longer Restricted Vi just uttered few words. She had countless words full of her tender feelings that she wanted to tell this man named Rory, but atst, she chose to swallow them and only uttered those simple emotionless words. Rory nodded in smiles. Ill walk you inside. That would be troublesome. Youve sent me to the gate. I cant trouble you more? Itste. Go home early and rest early. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rory didnt force it. He nodded, and, after making sure that Vi had entered her home, he told the chauffeur to drive. When Vi looked at lighting of Rorys car fading away, she felt her heart broken. Rory was such a heartCwarming person. If only he was willing to like her and she would spend this life and her afterlife together with him. Nova didnt have a crush on Rory at all. And Nova had been hurt by love, and she became more reluctant to love. Was Rory going to protect Nova for the rest of his life without paying back? More tears welled up in her eyes. Vis mother, Mrs. Bull, came downstairs and found her daughter standing nkly at the entrance of the living room, and sobbing. She approached Vi in puzzlement and asked, Vi, whats the matter? Vi came back to herself and hurriedly wiped her tears away. Im fine. I feel tired. Im going to bed. Mrs. Bull hurriedly grabbed her arms only to find her still crying. Vis mother asked with concern, Whats the matter with you? Were you bullied? What did you do tonight? Though she heartlessly forced Vi to marry Warner, she couldnt watch her daughter crying. Vi took a breath. She pulled a long face and broke free from Mrs. Bulls grip. Im fine. I am not bullied. Dont you worry about me. Then, she walked straight towards her room.. Vi! Mrs. Bull caught up with her and asked again, Are you bullied by men? Mrs. Bull couldnt help and asked what was puzzling her. Vi looked at her mother in shock and asked, So you were worrying that I had sex with other men? Mrs. Bulls face became pale. Mrs. Bull then said helplessly, Were openCminded and I wont judge that. But you are a girl. You need to cherish your chastity. Such things would only bring shame to the girls. Vi felt her mothers words ridiculous. Bring shame on me? Mrs. Bulls expression changed, and Vi satirized again, When you asked me to marry that scum, have you considered my happiness, my shame? You Mrs. Bull suppressed her anger, and tried to exin, I didnt know he was such a scumbag! His disguise was perfect. You father Mrs. Bull stopped abruptly as if she didnt want to bring Mr. Bull in and make Vi bear resentment to him as well. However, Vi knew everything in it. She just said, Alright, enough waste of breath on that bullshit. I wont have my life manipted by you. I wont listen to you in the future! Then, she went back to her room and mmed the door shut. Mrs. Bull was exasperated, and she roared, Vi Bull! Youre a grown woman! And youre still making a scene like youre a little girl. You think you enjoyed the wealth and honor of the Bull for nothing? You are a Bull. You have to sacrifice for the Bull! Thats your duty! More tears welled up in Vis eyes. At this moment, she wanted to be like Zona. She felt Zonas way of life perfect. Zona chose to sever her rtionship with her family so that she was no longer restricted by her family. But Vi herself Vi took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She would look for a ce to live tomorrow. Vi didnt sleep soundly this night. And so was Nova. They were both troubled by their loads in their minds. Nova slept disjointedly, and she didnt get up until her rm clock rang. She needed to go to Mabel this day. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 A Harbor for Heart She washed up, and, after seeing that she still got ck eyes, she quickly put on some makeup so that she would not look too bad. She needed to go to Smani Abbey this day, and she didnt want to wear heavy makeup. She drove all the way to the Kings Way Mansion. After entering the living room, she found that Mabel was already dressed and was sitting on the sofa. Mabel looked energetic. Nova smiled at grandmother and said, Grandma, we may start off. Mabel nodded smilingly, Girl, wait for a while. Nova was confused. Anything to deal with, grandma? Im waiting for a person. Mabel held the answer in suspense, and Nova was in confusion. Before she could make a guess about the person whom Mabel was waiting for, she heard the sound of a vehicle. She subconsciously looked towards the entrance. Mabel said excitedly, Lets go. Lets go now! She got up and held Novas hands, leading Nova outside. When they went out of the house, they saw Henry sitting in the drivers seat and having no intention of getting off the car. Nova was taken aback and turned to Mabel. Grandma Nova, its all fate. As Abbot Houng said Henry is my Deceased son. She didnt utter the words. After a short pause, she said in excitement, Then, I should let him go with us and let Abbot Houng enlighten him! Nova was speechless. She didnt know what to say. Mabel must have believed what she had said the day before, and wanted to confirm it. This was why Mabel wanted Henry to go as well. Nova couldnt refuse. Nova heaved a sigh and felt that Henry haunted her like a ghost. But Henry thought the same way. They had divorced, but Nova kept pestering the King Family and finding trouble with him. He now had to leave all his work and the entire cooperation alone only to bring his exCwife and his grandmother to Smani Abbey to get to obtain knowledge of life begone and thereafter. Nova had guessed what Henry was thinking, and, after knowing that Henry felt more annoyed than she was, she felt much better. Henrys displease pleased her. To create more displease for Henry, she could endure the difort. Come, Nova. Get in the car with me. Let Henry drive. Nova responded and followed Mabel into the car. Henry didnt utter a word. After seeing them close the car door, she drove the car out of the Kings Way Mansion slowly. Nova pressed her lips in silence. Mabel seemed very excited. She held Novas hand and said with anticipation, Girl, tell me, when we are there, will Abbot Houng enlighten me with something else? Nova thought for a while and answered, That depends on fate, grandma. Let nature take its course Mabelughed out loud. Yeah, youre right. Let nature take its course. Henry frowned. He didnt like the opinion because he believed that man would conquer nature eventually. Mabel was in good mood, and she kept chatting with Nova all the way to the abbey. Mabel acted as if she had gotten rid of her scar. However, Nova knew that Mabel still doubted it. She would have to be convinced after hearing Abbot Houngs words in person. Her chatting with Nova was to kill the time on the road to keep herself busy and avoid making blind guesses. Nova saw Mabel through, and she kept chatting with Mabel. With two women chatting in the car, Henry didnt feel annoyed but drive at ease. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As if at this moment, his heart was harbored. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 It Was Because Of Nova! After preening herself in front of the mirror, Kelly set off. She had been thinking all evening about how to greet Mabel and she even primed the opening line for their meeting again for fear of getting off a bad start. But When she arrived at King Mansion, she didnt see Mabel. Bates, is grandma at home? She looked at the butler with doubts. Yes, Miss Kelly. Bates nodded. Kelly was wondering where Mabel is. Where did she go so early in the morning? Bates had only to tell her truthfully. Young master and Miss Nova came together early this morning to collect Old Mrs. King to Smani Abbey. Smani Abbey? Kelly was confused at his answer. Why did they three go there?! And! Why did Henrye here to pick grandma and why did Nova the bitch go with them together? The butler just dropped his eyes to the ground and said no more. Kelly took a deep breath to tame her anger and managed a smile. Then Bates, do you know when grandma wille back? Sorry, Miss Kelly, I really dont know exactly. Hearing this, Kelly twisted the handles of her bag and the giftCwrapped gift in her hands. The gift was handpicked by her especially to please Mabel because she must ingratiate herself with Mabel so as to win all the families of Henry around. At first, she thought with grandmas favor, she could get around Henrys father easily. But things got difficult now! How could grandma recognize her if there was a Nova around her?! Damn! She was getting more and more irritated at the thoughts but given the butler, she didnt expose her anxiety and insecurity. Well, I see. Thank you, Bates. On the surface, she still looked meek. Just when she was debating with herself what should she do next, there was a sound of footsteps sounding upstairs. Kelly instantly raised her eyes and saw Sian walking down the stairs. Seeing her chance, Kelly looked up at Sian and said in an aggrieved tone, Mrs. King Recognizing her grievance in Kellys voice, Sian felt sympathy for her. She sighed helplessly. Good girl, sorry for that. Kelly hastened to shake her head. Dont have to be. Im here just to visit grandma, but I didnt bargain on finding she was not at home. Anger shed in Sians eyes. It was because of Nova! Kelly was going to mouth, but Sian preCempted her. You dont have to excuse her for that. Come with me, your mother called me yesterday and told me that we have something more to discuss. There was something strange flickering in Kellys eyes when she heard Sians words. But she hid it well with her adorable smile. As you like, Mrs. King. Nodded she. Sian was satisfied with her response and then they went upstairs. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The butler watched them upstairs until they were out of sight, then he took out his phone and texted Henry. Master, Miss is here for Old Mrs. King. Yesterday Mrs. Sabina has called Mrs. King and they seemed to have something to scheme. When Henry received the message, the three had just arrived Smani Abbey. After checking the message, he led Nova and Mabel into Smani Abbey. There was someone waiting for them for a while since Abbot had known they woulde. As soon as the friar saw them, he walked ahead and greeted them politely, Follow me please, Abbot has been waiting for you. Mabel was excited right now and she gave a nod eagerly. Thank you for leading the way for us. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 You Seem To Understand Little Then, they followed. The structure of Smani Abbey bore a strong resemnce to other abbeys but when it came to the backyard, there were many differences. = The ce where Abbot Houng lived was a small part isted from the whole architecture. Along a gravel path for nearly half an hour, they came to their destination. Nova was helping Mabel with her arm for fear that it would walk Mable off her feet. But Mabel today looked in good fettle, she even walked faster than Nova. Pleasee in on your own, said the friar in front of the drawing room. Then they walked in after nodding at the friar. Abbot was sitting on a chair and when he saw theming he got up to greet them. God bless you! Mabel immediately saluted Abbot Houng. Nova did as Mabel did and Henry, who didnt want to upset his grandma, also followed despite himself. Noticing the resignation on his face, Nova felt quite delighted inwardly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But her snigger was caught by Henry in the act as he turned to look at Nova and irritated him. Ive already known what youe for today. The only thing I could tell you is to let nature takes its course. Peoples fate is decided. And, it is the fate had ordained that you would meet again, a divine intervention. So just follow natures law. Thats all Im told by God. I hope you can throw your sore point off from the day on thats the only way you can live longer. The more Mabel listened the brighter her eyes were! So what Nova had said was true! Henry was her son in the previous incarnation! She had witnessed all the development stages of Henry! Which meant she did the same to her departed son! Nova really didnt deceive her! Mabel was tickled pink and she nodded gratefully. Thank you! Thank you! I will never obsess about it and listen to Gods will! Abbot Houng just gave a smile at her, without intention to reveal more. Mabel however, still had another thing to consult him. Excuse me, Abbot Houng, I have one more thing to consult you privately, could I? Mabel asked again. Theres no harm in asking, Ill answer you as far as I can tell you. Mabel was d to hear that and she turned and said to Henry and Nova, You two go out and wait for me outside. Nova was still wearing a worried face. Grandma. Henry directly pulled her out as she was saying. Novas cheeks flushed red slightly due to Henrys act. Mabel was d to see that so she smiled. Go with him. Then, Nova was pulled out of the room by Henry rudely. Once she got outside, she asked Henry with a frown, Why did you pull me out? What if grandma finds out we are lying to her? Our efforts will go for nothing and She will be hurt by us again! Howe? Weve got Abbot Houng on our side. Nova found that Henrys answer was unanswerable. So she kept silent. And Mabel now was talking to Abbot Houng with sincere concern in her eyes. Abbot, actually what I come for today is the thing Im going to ask you now. I want to know whether the two outside now can bury the hatchet and be together again? Looking at Mabels expectant face, Abbot sighed heavily, their fate is sealed, you dont have to worry about it. Just let it run its course. Mabel had read between lines and knew that there was nothing Abbot could do as well. Which disappointed Mabel to arge extent. remaining silent for a while, she gave a hard nod. I see, thank you, Abbot Houng. You seem to understand little, Old Mrs. King. Said sagely Abbot with a calm expression. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 She Couldnt Stand By! For an instant, Mabel raised her eyebrows at Abbot Houng. Abbot, how do you You can take a horse to the water but you cannot make him drink. Same as love between them, I hope you can understand that. Abbot said freely and his words hit the nail on the head. Mabels look froze. I just In order to bring them together once more, she tried everything to make them encounter each other but to no avail. Wasnt she wrong? Think of it, Mabel gave a deep sign in her heart. Abbot is right. If she was doing a GodCfavored thing, they wouldnt be on such an even worse term for three years in a row since their divorce. Not until now, did Marbel realize that what she had done was a mistake and would cause serious consequences. She just couldnt wash her hands of them easily because she knew that there was no possibility at all for them. to remarry if she let go of them. Mabel was torn between sense and sensibility, like being thrown into confusion. Abbot Houng had figured out her dilemma. You just have to face up the face and make light of it. If they are a predestinated match, they wont go separate ways. At the moment, Henry and Nova were waiting for Mabel outside together but they were in a different mood. Nova was afraid that Mabel knew the truth while Henry looked unperturbed. Shortly afterward, Abbot Houng walked Mabel out. Before leaving, Mabel bent over Abbot Houng reverently. Thank you for your wise counsel and I will keep it in my mind. Youre wee, god bless you. Abbot gave her a smile back. Then, they headed for home and two of them were in a state of preupation. On their way back, Mabel was obviously a little down, which depressed Nova badly. She took Mabel by hand. and asked anxiously, Grandma, what did you say with Abbot Houng? Mabels eyshes fluttered but she didnt reply to her instantly. Hesitating for a moment, Mabel finally opened her mouth sighing. I asked him about the future of you and Henry, but he just told me to take it easy. Nova turned mncholy when she heard that. As for Henry, who concentrated on driving and said no words. though his eyebrows twisting Moaning and sighing, Mabel continued, Before, I thought that I could force you on Henry though you two never really got on with each other during your three years of marriage, but maybe it was my act of going against your that made you two be strangers. In other words, am I the cause of your divorce? Mabels words made Nova give chuckle with delight. Grandma, think nothing of it. I have divorced Henry indeed, but we two will be here forever in a different manner. Whenever you need me Ille for you. You are my only family alive now. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Henrypressed his lips with a sulky face. However, what irritated him, even more, was the words following. But Mabel looked perplexed. She knew Abbot Houngs words made sense but she couldnt stand by and see them parting Grandma, our marriage was doomed from the start and even earlier if without you. You know Henry had no feelings for me and we were just making a great show of a happy couple in public. You know what we actually were in private and I have given up for I was well aware that I could never melt his marble heart. Nova allowed herself a wry smile. And nobody would know that Henry was gripping the steering wheel hard with his both hands. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Be Her Servant! Mabel was about to say more but thought better of it. Nova keptforting her smilingly, Grandma, my love has been depleted by time and his indifference. So in any case, we are gonna go our separate ways eventually and there is no way anything would ever happen between us. Moreover, dont you think we are better now to be on speaking terms? In the past three years, she felt smothered due to overwhelming pressure caused by the insult of her motherCinw and the detestation of her husband. Now she didnt have to stand the suffering and she felt even more rxed than ever. She couldnt care less. what they do and say, she is concerned to protect the people she loves. And grandma had no need to worry about her anymore. Mabel sighed once more, I abandoned, Ill just leave it at that. Nova felt a sudden sense of reliel. Even she was cheered up by Mabels words. Now that grandma had second thoughts on this matter, she could be out of touch with Henry justifiably. Every sight of Henry would depress her awfully and she could disy her true color as long as she cut loose from him. Henrys mouth tightened into a thin line as if he was keeping his emotions tightly reined in. But the abrupt eleration of the car betrayed his efforts. Nova noticing nothing, continued her talk with Mabel. Grandma, you just leave it out! The only thing you should do is to spend quality time with your family. And I will visit cane to see me in my house. Well, well. Though she said that, Mabel was deeply saddened. you from time to time and if you like, you Along their way back, Nov had been chatting with Mabel in case she was overCgrieved. However, it was clear that Mabel was sinking into a kind of unhappiness. To novas satisfaction, grandma didnt brood over the death of her little son. Henry didnt say a single word to Nova on their way back and drove the car straight to the Kings mansion. Nova helped Mabel get out of the car and when they walked past Henry, Mabel got into the house ignoring him. Henry was annoyed with their indifference, driving away in a fit of temper. It was time for lunch when they got home, Mabel invited Nova to dine in with her. Eat at home. Said Mabel. Mabel intentionally said that to indicate that the Kings Mansion was Novas home as well. Unwilling to displease Mabel, Nova said yes readily. But, two figures came downstairs the very instant that she finished her words. Nova and Mabel looked up together and found that it was Sian and Kelly. The moment Kelly saw Nova, she held the handrail with all her might as if shed kill her for two pins! If it wasnt for Nova the bitch, she wouldnt be a spectacle of herself in front of so many big shots! Her heartbeat quickened as she thought but she had only to bite her lip now. g! Sooner orter she would make her fall into disrepute! Living a lowly life and being reduced to her servant! Seeing Mabel, Sian came forward and beamed. Mom, you have returned early. How about your trip to the Abbey? Is everything going well? Mabel nodded an answer. Kelly was behind Sian, her eyes roaming the room and searching for Henry furtively. But she dared not to query. Greetings, grandma. Said Kelly with trepidation. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Giving a nod, Mabel greeted her distantly. Greetings, Miss Kelly. Mabels aloof reply made Kellys expression alter faintly and Sian also felt embarrassed for her. In an attempt. to lighten the atmosphere, Sian allowed herself a wry smile. Mom, Kelly was acquainted with us, just like Nova, so you could affectionately call her Kelly. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 He Would Be Lonely In order to acquire the acknowledgment of Kelly, Sian subdued her hatred toward Nova and admitted she was a part of the King. But there were subtle differences between the acknowledgment of Nova and Kelly. Nova now was Mabels granddaughter so she was an undisputed member of the King. But Kelly was not a daughter or granddaughter of them, which meant that she could only be someoneCinw, namely, Henrys This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . wifeCtoCbe. To Sians surprise, Mabel not only didnt make her objection clear but also said tly, Lets not talk about it till she marries Henry. Mabel didnt set her face against the marriage of Kelly and Henry! Sian gazed at Mabel in horrified disbelief. Previous to this, Mabel always denied Kelly baldly and stuck up for Nova firmly, but todayshe made no objection! Is there a chance for Kelly to marry into the King? Mabels shift in attitude was too sudden to astonish Kelly as well. What happened to her in Simani Abbey? Then, almost at the same time, Sian and Kelly cast their eyes at Nova and the hostility in their eyes seemed to have reduced somewhat in view of Mabels transformation. Sian even gave her a rather polite smile. Where is Henry? Seeing no sign of Henry she asked. Kelly turned an inquiring look toward Mabel instantly. He has gone, Mabel responded drily. Kelly bit her tongue. She was annoyed to miss Henry again. Nova was here and distasteful, perhaps that was the reason for Henrys absence. Thought Kelly. Sians voice interrupted her train of thought. Well, lets go and get washed up before dinner. But Mabel just brushed her off and walked toward the toilet with Nova. Grandma, I love my life now cause I have to care about you, my mere family, and no one could walk all over me. Dont you think I have visibly blossomed over thest few months? Reading between the lines, Mabel understood that Nova didnt take the present Bushs as her family. With her eyshes trembling for a while, she patted Novas hand consolingly. Nova, you will always be my good girl. In this way, they four sat at the table with various things weighing on their minds. Nova, surprisingly was the one who ate at leisure since she didnt take a blind bit of notice of Sian and Kelly. Grandma, more vegetables are good for your health. Taking note of what Abbot Houng has told you, dont fuss and imagine things, you are blessed with excellent health and lovely grandchildren, so just enjoy your happy life. Nova bantered with Mabel while serving her dishes. Mabel beamed with nods. Well, well, it figures. Yes, grandma, there are countless nice days with happiness and health, so you just rest yourself. Added Kelly. Umm. Mabel made no clear and sincere response. Although she would not dwell on the past further, the thing that had happened the previous day was still the sting of salt in her wound. Mabel used to think Kelly was of affectation and the ident of giftst night make her detest Kelly more badly. With a smile freezing on her lips, Kelly swallowed hard. By this time Sian rescued Kelly from such an embarrassing situation by serving Mabel moremb. Mom, there is something justifiable in what Kelly said, you just need to savor every moment of your life now. I will if you can obey me without question. Mabel gave Sian a meaningful nce. Sian then slouched mute. Why Mabel took such a profound dislike to them? Sian maintained her hollowugh and pped her eyes on Nova. Nova, you should prevail on grandma to not bother her head about the affairs of children because now she would only hear what youre saying. Nova had rarely seen Sian talk to her in such a mild way. Impressed by Sians dramatic exhibition of good temper, Nova then beat her at her own game and invited Mabel. Grandma, why dont youe to stay with me for a couple of days? Though not asfortable as here, I can do the cooking for you myself. How about? Novas invitation pleased Mabel, but she refused with great content. Thank you, my littlemb. But you know, I have got you grandpa to apany. If I leave him alone at home he would be lonely every night after work. 1 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Alright, maybe next time when grandpa is on a business trip you cane to live with me, Nova observed. My poor Nova, I know your concern for me. Mabel smiled from ear to ear. People rest could learn her sincere happiness from herughter. The whole dinner, Nova and Mable chattered to each other pleasantly and made a ? ?? ? ? ?? harmonious picture. Kelly and Sian sat opposite them as if they were square pegs in a round hole and Kellys attempt to exin the mistake ofst night failed for Mabel paid all her attention to Nova,ying no look on her throughout the dinner. Thinking of her parents advice, Kelly kept telling herself to behave gracefully and forbore herself from letting her control slip. This was a trying dinner for them. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nova and Mabel, instead, enjoyed themselves to the full. It waste when they finished the dinner, Nova took her leave of Mabel with all smiles, Grandma, tomorrow I have to go to work so I gotta go now, Ill see you again soon. Good girl, said with a smile hovering on her lips, go and get busy. You dont have to spare time to see me especially if you are busy. Grandma fully understood that you have had your hands full on ount of your promising career. Calling me when you are avable is enough. Nova was pierced to the heart with guilt. She knew that grandma is badly in need of care from families, unfortunately, grandpa, Baldwin, and Henry are all upied with business while Sian is not an eligible daughterCinw who always acted against grandma and failed to minister to her. I promise I will. Saying this nova walked out without waving goodbye to Sian and Kelly. Kelly got something to say with Nova, then she also excused herself. Grandma, Mrs. King, Id better go with Nova, see you next time. Mabel nodded impassively while Sian bid farewell to her warmly. Be careful on your way home. But her eyes seemed to imply something about what they had talked about before dinner. Kelly stiffened slightly after she took Sians hint. Turning around and seeing Nova was in her car, Kelly hastened to get in Novas car, but her actions didnt surprise Nova. Cousin Nova, would you please give me a ride? Kelly asked with a deceptively friendly smile. Kelly was in her car now, and Nova had no choice but agreed. Before she drove away, Nova gave Mabel a sweet smile. The figure of Mabel and Sian receded into the distance, Kelly couldnt resist her doubts anymore. Turning off the car DVR aggressively, she was about to open her mouth. It seemed that you got something to say. Novas words caught Kelly off guard. Nova, why are you doing this?! Kelly unveiled her true color in front of Nova and red at her. Her query amused Nova greatly. Pulling over her car Nova looked her squarely in the eyes. Then why are you doing that? Nova, you did it on purpose! Right? Kelly said through gritted teeth. It was you deliberately set me up at grandmas birthday party! Nova, do you think Henry will change his mind and remarry you for your little tricks? No way! Nova raised her eyebrows and didnt utter a word as if she was interested in what Kelly said. But in fact She just disdained to dispute with her. She didnt kick her out of her car then because Mabel and Sian were watching them, but now. she has run out of patience with her. Nova, you used the wrong ruse! Divorcing Henry and defending Chester, all these would only alienate him step by step! You couldnt win his heart with three years of marriage. What do you think you can win him back with a certainly different Nova?! He will never fall in love with you and he will never forgive what you and your father did to him! Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Cousins Protection Nova instantly darkened her face. Kelly couldnt be recording as she had revealed her true color. Even if Kelly wanted to irritate her and quote some of her words out of the entire conversation, she wouldnt be afraid. Kelly intended to arouse gossips against her. But gossip wouldnt kill her. She sneered at Kelly. You know why would I have such a night with him. Kellys face turned pale, but she soon gritted her teeth and look indignant. I cared about him the most. How could I plot against you with him! Yes, you never wanted to use him as the bait. But, you slipped up, didnt you? Seeing Kellys angry look, Nova was more certain of her guess. Kelly wanted to make her have sex with other men so that she would never be able to marry into the King. However, what was a surprise was that Henry was also plotted against, and was brought to the same room. When Kelly knew that it was Henry who had sex with Nova, she was in outrage. However, Kelly had to pretend This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . to be unaware because her father was there and she was not the boss of the Bush. She could only swallow all the hatred. Kelly tried to maintain her countenance and then sneered. Nova, what happened had nothing to do with me! Dont even try to frame on! You think anyone would believe your bullshit? Everyone in our social circle said that you would have yourself on Henrys bed by hook or crook. Nova felt a fit of uncontroble anger surging from the bottom of her heart. Nova red at Kelly fiercely. Her re frightened Kelly for a moment. However, the next second, Nova regainedposure. She smiled lightly and said, So what? So what? Kelly was stunned. In the past, thest thing Nova would admit would be these. Why did she suddenly be indifferent? Novas change of mind was a bit scary. Nova looked at Kelly and said, So, all your bullshit leads to one point, that Henry is yours and I am out in my whole life. Am I correct? Kelly was rendered wordless. She was in charge of the conversation. However, now Nova had dominated everything. Before Kelly could respond, Nova continued, Kelly, how well your image was. You were a goddess, you were an angel. You turned off my recorder today and speak so acidly. You think you are still a goddess? An angel? Kellys face went pale. She cursed in her heart. Its all because of you, Nova Bush! Kelly closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She failed to maintain her image because of Nova. Nova produced a halfCsmile. She was an abandoned daughter of the Bush, but she was also awyer. She knew that every word a person uttered would be evidence. Therefore, she would always carry a recording pen with her. But Kelly was smart enough. She didnt admit she was the plotter who made Nova have sex with Henry Kelly took a deep breath and said, Nova, if you are reasonable, you will stop fighting against me. Youre having a miserable life and I am your cousin. I saw your sufferings. I can take care of you and make you have no worries about living. However, if you insist on going against me, then I couldnt protect you. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Abandoned by Mother Nova knew that Kelly was veryposed. What happenedst night ruined Kellys image and made Kelly so vexed and irritable. Nova just smiled. I never wanted to get back together with Henry. As for you, Kelly, I dont think Henry paid. any attention to you. Even if you lied as a vegetable on the bed for a year, you only aroused a little of his sympathy. Your marriage with him would be bounded by his gratitude and sympathy for you. It would be the same as my marriage to him. I am not you! Kelly fought back. You are not me! I will not use gratitude or sympathy to win him. That he doesnt like you is not equal to that he doesnt like me. Nova nodded smilingly. Alright then. I wish you good luck and I hope you could break the deadlock. Dont make everything think youre a clown. Or, as your cousin, I would feel distressed. Kelly cried, You How dare you mention it! If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt be so fucked up. No one would speak such things openly, but Kelly knew that she must have been the butt of a joke. And all of this was thanks to Nova! Kelly took a deep breath. She wouldnt swallow the humiliation for nothing. She had to humiliate Nova! She had to see Nova in desperation, not infort. Then, she suddenly approached Nova with a strange smile. Nova, you think you have won? Her voice was so small that the recording pen couldnt record her voice. Nova frowned and looked at Kelly. Kelly smiled. Nova, you know whats the biggest failure in your life? Nova remained silent. Kelly suppressed thecency in her heart and satirized, Youre deemed to be abandoned. Abandoned by your husband, by your family! You will enjoy the sense of belonging! Kelly felt better as she spoke. She again whispered, You mother thinks youre useless because youre a girl! She ditched you and your father. You really believe that bullshit, saying that your mother died of difficult Nova was so shocked that she subconsciously looked at Kelly and asked, What do you mean? Your father drank with my father and disclosed the truth. He didnt allow my father to tell anyone. Novas pupils dted in shock. She didnt think Kelly was fabricating the story. Father rarely mentioned her mother. Even if he had to talk about mother, she could sense the disappointment in dads eyes. However, dad Content ? N?velDrama.Org. never med mom. He would only change the topic. She thought dad didnt want to talk about mom out of sorrow. However, the truth could be what Kelly said. Your mother is the daughter of a big family. She needed a son to help win her family property. But she only gave birth to you after marrying your father for three years. For another two years, she wasnt pregnant. She then ditched you and your father and left. Nova, now you know how disgusting your birth was, huh? Nova was so shocked. She believed in her father, so she never thought in that way. She didnt expect that she had a mother, but one who abandoned her. If mother was such a greedy woman, how would father marry her in the first ce? Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Just A Clown Kelly smirked. As for your father, he died tragically young. Dont you think its you who cursed him? Think about it. Your father was so healthy. Howe he suddenly became ill? Such a serious disease. Why would he suddenly have a heart attack? He never had heart disease, right? Nova, dont you think it was you who cursed him? Novas heart skipped a beat, and her face went paler. She didnt believe Kellys words and thought that she cursed her own father. She just suddenly realized She trusted Baron and his family when she didnt know their true color. However, Kellys words reminded her to think about her fathers death. Father was in good health. She even failed to see dad on his deathbed. Before she could be home, father had already gone. Kelly snickered and patted Nova on her shoulder. Nova, youre meant to be alone. Your families abandoned you and your husband ditched you. Youre a loser. If I were you, I would have killed myself. I wont waste the energy of the world! Nova felt her heart throbbing in pain. Why havent I found it fishy earlier? Baron Bush must have done something! After Novas father passed away, Baron soon took over everything of Bush. She was so sad and couldnt manage thepany. Baronforted her and persuaded her to sign the contract. Now it seemed that all might be their plot. Novas heart was filled with hatred! When Baron came to them in despair, father didnt hesitate to ept them. Father even introduced Baron to Bushs Family Group and made him one of the top managers of thepany. But what Baron did in return? They murdered my father! Nova took a deep breath. Her face was deadly pale. Kelly thought that Nova believed what she said and began regretting it, and Kelly sneered. Nova Fuck off. Novas sudden roar interrupted Kellys satire. Kelly was so shocked. Nova! Before I lose myself, get the fuck out of my car now. I have no scruples so I can lose my image. But you cant. Kelly changed her expression. She only felt that Novas eyes went scarlet. Nova is going crazy! Kelly tried to stay calm. Psycho! Then, Kelly got off the car and, before she closed the car door, she, as if remembered something, said deeply, My parents invite you to pay a visit to them. Have a visit? Nova sneered. You own nothing of the Bush. Kelly, remember that and be careful! Kelly felt much better when she found that she irritated Nova. She said smilingly, Nova, you be careful as well. I hope you could get rid of the demon in your heart, and embrace a new life. Then, Kelly shut the door. As she wanted to turn around and see Novas miserable look, Nova suddenly started the car and drove away. Kelly was taken aback. If she was slower, the wheel of the car might have run over her feet! Kelly gritted her teeth. Nova! Dont think about fighting against me! Youre but a clown! Meanwhile, Nova was driving, but her mind was upied by Kellys words about her father, mother, and the Bash.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Heart Attack In the past, she just wanted to be herself and take back what belonged to her so that dads achievements wouldnt be taken over. However, she didnt realize until now that father didnt dire of a serious illness. If Baron and his tamilies really murdered dad, she would send them to jail. Nova took a deep breath. It seemed that she needed to go to the Bushs Mansion, but not today. Nova drove all the way to thew office. She didnt say hello to any of her colleagues. When the others saw her fierce look, all remained silent, including Leonard. Seeing Novas face, Ste asked in doubt, Whats wrong with you? Something wrong with Smani Abbey? Ste knew that Nova brought Mabel to Smani Abbey in the morning.. Nova shook her head. No. What happened then? Ste poured a ss of water and gave it to Nova. Nova took the ss but she didnt drink. Her face was horribly pale. Ste felt something wrong. She sat beside Nova worriedly and asked with concern. Nova, what happened exactly? Nova looked sharp. Ste, do me a favor. I want you to look into something for me. The more detail, the better. Ste agreed, Tell me. Nova pressed her lips and then spoke in a cold voice, Everything happened to the Bush Family. From last June to August. June to August? Ste was surprised. Yes. Before and after my fathers death. Father passed on the first day of July. She was Henrys wife at that time, but she wasnt in Bibi. She went to deal with awsuit that day and didnte back in time. No words could describe how regretful she was that day. After that day, she quit thewyers field. However, she knew that her dear dad wouldnt want to see her being. so depressed if he was still alive. Ste looked serious. She eyed Nova and asked, Nova, did you find anything? I thought my fathers illness and his death were abnormal, Nova said bluntly because Ste was trustworthy. Ste was stunned, but she soon answered, Dont worry. Ill look into it immediately. Nova pressed her lips and remained silent. She held the ss of hot water, and she could feel the heat. However, her frostCcovered heart couldnt be warmed. Her hands began trembling. Ste noticed that and hurriedly helped Nova put the ss on the table. Nova, you noticed that something is wrong, right? What happened today. Nova heaved a slight sigh. Just look into it. I am not so sure about lots of things. Keep this thing a secret, Ste. Ste nodded. Rest assured. Those people you trained are pretty reliable. Nova nodded in silence. In fact,wyers were close rted to detectives. When cases were muddy, the detectives became crucial. Nova trained those detectives secretly. As Novas assistant, Ste was taking charge of things rted to detectives. Nova sat before herputer and tried to calm herself down. She had to be reasonable no matter how angry she was. It was said that Novas father died of a heart attack. Before he suffered a heart attack, he also suffered a serious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. disease. When she went home, it was toote. Then Bang, bang. Just as she was thinking, she heard knocks on the door. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Lost Memories Nova came back to herself and looked at the entrance. Come in. The door was opened at her answer, and Leonard was standing at the door. He smiled at Nova and said, Polly, I want to ask you a question. Nova was a little curious. Sit. Leonard walked over, smiling, and his smiles were warm, which made others feel him easy going Leonard handed Nova all the notes and documents in his hand, I took on a case recently, and I thought I would win, but now the other party suddenly conjured up some hard evidence. And I cant find a breakthrough Please take a look. He didnt go into the details as everyone knew Novas ability. Nova went through the files in her hand. Her beautiful face lookedposed. She had brought her emotion under control. Leonard took the chance to look at Nova. He didnt look at her with lust of a man to a woman, but with admiration of an apprentice to a master. Nova didnt pay attention to Leonard. After she went through the files, she handed them back to Leonard. Youre heading for the right direction, but you didnt find the key. Leonard was stunned. He thought of something when Nova spoke again, Hit the crucial point. Then, Nova stretched her slender hand out and pointed at the seventh note of Leonards notes. Leonard took a look and he immediately understood. He looked at Nova in excitement and said, Thanks, Polly, youre the expert! Nova replied, Well, that word makes me sound old. She was cracking a joke, and Leonardughed. Yes, Miss Bush. Thank you, Ill leave you to work then. Nova nodded in silence. As she saw Leonard walking out of her office, she thought of something. Leonard. Leonard. His name didnt ring a bell, but, somehow, his face seemed familiar. His facial features were distinctive. He looked like a mixedCblood. She somehow felt Leonards face familiar. She frowned. When Leonard was to open the door, Nova subconsciously said, Wait. Leonard had put his hand on the door handle, and, when he heard Novas word, he stopped, and turned to Nova, beaming. Any instructions, Miss Bush? We Nova hesitated as she felt that her question would be abrupt. When she wanted to shake her head and muddle through, Leonard had given her an answer. Weve met before. Nova was shocked. She looked at Leonard in confusion. Leonard said in smiles, It was ten years ago. And its okay if youve forgotten. Then, Leonard turned around and walked out of the office without mentioning their past. Nova stared nkly at Leonards back. If he doesnt want me to know, he wouldnt have said so. But why he said we met but he didnt tell me the details and reasons. For a moment, Nova didnt know what to do. Nova didnt force an answer and Leonard closed the door. She took a breath. Never mind. It shouldnt be something serious, or I would have remembered. She had things that were more important to do. She shouldnt be distracted by these trifles. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As she was thinking about what to do next, her phone suddenly rang. The phone ring sounded abruptly in the silence. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Enlightenment of Few Words She looked at her phone, and, as she saw the phone number of the caller, she showed ice in her eyes. But she answered the phone the next second. Hello, Uncle Baron. Her voice was t and emotionless. She used to feel Baron Bush amiable and that he was like her father. Uncle Baron meant something special to her But now Uncle Baron meant nothing to her. If it had to mean something, it meant only sickness. She had never seen such uncle. Baron said benignly, Nova, youre still at work? Have I disturbed you? Baron was as hypocritical as ever. He was still pretending their past pseudo closeness Perhaps it was his hypocrisy that made her feel him benign and amiable in the past. Nova felt her heart bleeding. Baron had been scheming against her and her father after he moved in. And he should have hidden his true intention for ten years. She even felt that he underwent so much hardship to take his revenge on her and her father. Nova took a breath and, with great effort to suppress her hatred, said, Uncle Baron, anything you need my help? Oh I just called as you didnte back home for so long. Sabina is being the cook tonight. She is going to make your favorite dishes. Nova,e back and have a look. She would be so moved by Barons words in the past. However, she only felt sick for his words now. The hypocrisy in his words filled her heart with hatred. Nova didnt want to waste breath with him, and she knew that she had to go back. She replied, Alright then. Ill be home tonight. But, dont bother Auntie Sabina to cook. I go home for reunion. Nothing else is needed. She stressed the word reunion. Baronughed. How could that be! Sabina is nagging about your favorite dishes! Handle work first. We will be waiting for you at home! Okay. Nova didnt want to waste much time for Baron. She just hung up, and, she felt somewhat irritated. If they really murdered father, how would they live to this day without suffering from their guiltyC conscience. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nova clenched her phone. Hatred rose up in her heart. If it wasnt for Kelly, she wouldnt have realized anything. Even if she had doubts, she would dispel her doubts. However, Kelly was bing more and more insatiable and shameless. If she hadnt realized at this moment, she would really think herself a dimwit. Nova took a breath and tried to calm herself down so that she could devote to work at hand. Only in this way could she keep all the hatred out of her mind. At this moment, Leonard had returned to his desk. His knitted brows had softened. When Eudora saw Leonards smiles, she knew that Leonards problem had been solved. In fact, the six of them had been discussing the case, but none of them could find a proper solution. Leonard had just gone in for such a short time. How could he possiblye out in all smiles? Eudora thought in confusion. Eudoras curiosity urged her to ask Leonard, Hey, your case wouldnt be solved with her pretty face, would it? Leonard smiled. If Polly strikes, everything could be solved. She just enlightened me with a few words. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Novas Seat Everyone looked at Leonard in surprise. Really? What did Polly say? Asked a malewyer beside Leonard. Leonard said, She told me to look for the crucial point. Then whats the crucial point? Eudora hurriedly asked. Leonard put his notes on the desk and pointed at the seventh note. He said with a sigh, Ive written it down, but I didnt notice it, nor did I look into it. My opponent is well prepared, but the point is, they did break the The others also noticed Leonards opponents weak point hidden in the seventh note. One said in admiration, Polly isnt famous for nothing. Thewyers who could work in thew office were all elitewyers. And, Ste didnt hire too many lawyers and ensured that the crew of their team were the best in the field. None of them could see through it, while Polly solved the problem within seconds. How capable Polly was? Eudora clenched the pen in her hand. Although she was jealous, she had to admit that Polly was a much better Polly was her boss, and she couldnt speak ill of her boss. It was an admitted honor to work in thisw office. The office didnt provide them with private offices because Ste wanted the six of them to study from each other. Eudora panicked as she saw Leonards happiness. She felt as if this excellent young man was to be filled with admiration to Nova. If Leonard fell in love with Nova, what should she do? Time flew by and soon it was time to get off work. Nova left the office. She couldnt waste a second since she needed to head to the Bush Familys Mansion. She drove all the way to the mansion in an hour. As she entered the yard, she felt painful in her heart. She used to live here. This ce was the family estate built by father. However, these people lived in it without shame. She took a breath and got off the car. Baron knew how to act like an amiable person. As he saw Nova arrived, he immediately came out and weed Nova. He said in all smiles, Nova, youre home. Come in. Sabina is cooking in the kitchen. Two dishes remain to be finished. Soon the dinner will be ready. Nova nodded and then saw Kelly walking out. Kelly produced a gentle smile. Nova, youre finally willing to Finally willing. Snorted Nova in her heart. Nice choice of words. Sounds as if I disliked the ce. Nova didnt answer but walked straight inside. Come, wash your hands and lets have dinner. There had been several dishes on the table. Sabina seemed to be cooking in the kitchen, but Nova didnt believe that these dishes were really made by Sabina. Perhaps the servants made these, and Sabina made a fashion in the kitchen as she arrived. Nova went to the washroom and washed her hands. Then, she sat on the masters seat. Baron changed his expression, and even Kelly showed displeasure in her eyes. Nova was the guest and she shouldnt have sat on the masters seat. However, in Novas eyes, she sat where she should sit. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Novas father used to sit here, and she would sit beside him. Now that father had passed away, she would naturally be the master of the seat. 1 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Aim at Family Estate! Baron was displeased, but he chose to smother his displeasure in silence. He sat next to Nova and said to her with a benign smile, Nova, why did you divorce Henry without informing me? If you suffered unkindness, I could have helped you. Help me? When Nova divorced Henry, she really made a fuss that all the people in this country, even on earth, knew her decision. Baron was right on the spot when she announced her divorcing Henry to the public. She didnt think she needed to inform Baron. If Baron really wanted to help her, he wouldnt need anything simr to a notification. Baron was trying to redeem their rtion, or he wouldnt invite her home and speak in such a friendly way. Nova guessed two reasons. First, it was because of the Kings Family. Baron feared that, with Mabel exalted status, Mabels support to her would knock Kelly into a noCwin situation. Second, it was because she was Polly. Baron feared that Nova would cooperate with the Bushs opponents. With her capacity, she could make the Bush pay skyChighpensation. After all, she had made Henry suffer a setback, which made Baron realize that he was a much smaller piece of cake for Polly. Baron was wary of Nova. Nova didnt answer, and Baron was embarrassed. Even Kelly showed anger in her eyes. At this moment, Sabina had brought thest two dishes. When she saw Nova sitting on the masters seat, she was stunned and also showed fury in her eyes. Is this Nova taking this ce her home? She looks like a brat who knows nothing about courtesy! However, she couldnt speak a word of her displeasure. They were recording the voice. After Sabina ced the dishes on the table, she said smilingly to Nova, Nova, you arrived just in time. Ive just finished all the cooking. I havent been cooking for a while, and I might get a little rusty. Have a taste, Nova. Kelly handed Nova tableware. Nova took the tableware and began eating. She looked to be at ease and didnt intend to speak too much. However, the rest of the Bush had to attempt conversations with her as they needed Novas voice in the recording with which they were to create rumor. Baron heaved a sigh. Nova, are you bearing a grudge towards your auntie, your cousin Kelly and me? Nova looked expressionless. She produced a faint smile and replied, How would I? After father passed away, it was Uncle Baron, you, who helped father taking charge of the entirepany. You are meticulous to all kinds of matters, no matter they were important or trivial. I should thank you, Uncle Baron. Baron and the others changed their expression. Novas words had implication. Baron muttered in his heart. Help take charge? I own the cooperation. Howe I became a helper? Baron didnt want to correct Novas words, and just said in smiles, Hahaha, Nova, you made me feel like a Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. stranger. Were families. Your fathers business is my business. Nova nodded. Uncle, youre right. But, as the saying goes, correct counting keeps good friendship. And the saying also works for families. Besides reunion, I came back this time with another purpose. I have something to tell you, Uncle Baron. Kelly was stunned. She nned to create an illusion that they and Nova were on good terms with each other with the recording. They should be dominating the whole conversation now. Unexpectedly, Nova aimed directly at the Bushs family estate! Even Sabina and Baron were stricken pale in the face. But Baron immediately responded with a smile, Oh? What is that? Nova kept chewing, and after she swallowed, she continued, I remembered that you have said that I was too young when father passed away, and you would help me take charge of thepany. And, to better keep the